The Visund departs Joth to resume its journey upstream. All are looking forward to the journey, glad to be afloat once more. Tackling the tricky currents, the Visund narrowly avoids a collision while Tyra has an unexpected proposal.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

33 - On the Sirrel Again

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Maralin settled down sitting astride one of the benches so that he could face his fellow passengers, the four women. To either side, fore and aft, the men were pulling hard on the oars and the banks slid past at a reasonable speed. Soon the entrance widened as they reached the main run of the Sirrel. Ahead, in the distance, he could see the shore of Smordan, partly obscured by haze this early in the day.

He twisted around, taking rough note of where everybody was. At the bow, two men stood watch for floating debris that might collide with the hull. Since the gogon incident, and with much muttering, both lookouts now had safety lines tied around their waists. At the mast, astern of Maralin's position, two more were making ready to hoist the sail once they turned north to resume their voyage. At the stern, in the hull, Lars oversaw the rowers while Eriana stood on the poop talking to Tor, who held the steering oar with an easy grip.

Suddenly, Maralin turned, searching.

Bennet asked, "What is the problem, Tenant?"

"I can't see -" He stopped and stood up abruptly. "I must tell Her Highness!"

Swiftly he clambered towards the back, having to twist around the two at the mast and dodging others pulling oars.

"Highness!" Maralin suddenly remembered protocol. "I mean, Captain! I can't see the pilot! Have we left him behind?"

Eriana put one hand on the post which would normally support the dismounted mast and hopped lightly down from the poop.

"Maralin, it is true, in a manner of speaking. It seems that, with the renewed river traffic, Pilot Prell was asked if he would take a barge downstream while he waited for the Visund to be ready. As I did not know how long we would be delayed, I agreed and off he went. Unfortunately, if you recall, he was one of those with a twisted ankle and on that barge it seems he twisted it again. Now he lies, without employment, in the hostel at West Haral until he is fit again."

"Oh. Should he have gone, do you think?"

Eriana shook her head. "I do not know, Maralin. If Ursula had examined him before he went, I doubt not that she would have advised against it. But they were desperate and so he decided to take the chance."

"But... now you are setting off without a pilot, on a stretch of river which is unknown to any of us."

"That is also true. The war has caused many of those who call the river their homes or their source of income some difficulty. Many have died, of course, but others are missing, some stranded in countries far away from their homes. The pilots who remain are in great demand. The Harbor Office at Joth suggested that I might attempt the river to Forguland without a pilot as it is mostly a direct route. Only at the approach to the city is there complication, and I have been given charts and instructions to cover the whole stretch."

Maralin raised an eyebrow. "I hesitate to ask, but -"

Eriana held up a hand with a smile. "Maralin, I have learned that the heavens do not fall if I should show doubt or weakness. I have sailed the wide ocean, it is true, and I deem that I am mistress of that domain. The river," she shook her head, "now that is another matter. I think that Tor and I, with the help of everyone aboard, should be able to sail the Visund as far as Forguland but I would not care to go further without a knowledgeable guide."

He nodded. "As you say, Captain. Beyond, well that is Ferenis and presumably many who know that stretch but once we get to Yod..."

"Aye. During the war few vessels would have chanced the passage through Yod for fear of attack or confiscation. No pilots would have sailed that stretch, I deem, for six months or more, and the river will likely have shifted in that time, or so I am told."

A grimace. "So in Forguland or Ferenis, we'll need to find somebody who knows their way through and beyond - and has done that stretch recently."

"Indeed. But we are in no real haste, Maralin. Let us enjoy our visits to friendly lands before we concern ourselves with stranger waters."

"As you say."

Tor called down. "Captain? Are we far enough out?"

Eriana shaded her eyes and looked at both banks. "Aye, I would think so."

The First Mate leaned on the oar, forcing the stern of the ship to swing right and thus the bow to turn left. Within a very brief period of time they were pointing towards the north wall of the Great Valley and Eriana gave a call.

«Lower the sail!»

With the yard almost parallel to the ship the sail was dropped, billowing out to the left with the morning breeze. Tor adjusted the steering oar to counteract the natural tendency of the ship to turn and all could feel the motion as she slid forward. Eriana looked at the water gliding past, at the tell-tale at the top of the mast, and at the banks on either side.

«Men! Pull in the oars for now but do not unship them. We will have to cross the current soon, to your shield side.»

Maralin asked, "If I may look at the charts, Captain. I have a little knowledge of the stretch we are now in, though not by sailing it, of course."

"Aye, of course. Anything extra we may learn may be of use as we progress."

Eriana squatted down and pulled out a satchel from the baggage packed under the poop. She took out a roll of charts, pushing the satchel back so that it would not be underfoot. Unrolling the charts on the poop, she selected one and put it on top.

"Here we are. Do you see, Maralin, how the river will shortly curve right? It seems that we must cross the stream and then cross back again after the curve. I am told that we can stay on the left side until just after the next bend, here. We must needs cross again before we pass Thorn and then back again before we turn left at the Wall."

Maralin nodded. "Aye. It looks awkward but I know that it is thought easy enough to do, Captain." He glanced up at the sail. "I don't know how the Visund handles against the wind compared to the barges you can see around us."

"Aye." Eriana, in turn, inspected the several barges in view on the river, most heading upstream with tall lateen sails full in the morning breeze. "We managed before we arrived at Joth, but the circumstances were different then. We shall try the sail but it will not hurt the men to row awhile."

He gave the Princess a sidelong glance. "Remember, Captain, they haven't done anything like this for a month or so."

"I know it, Maralin. It would not do to stretch arms and legs too much before they are all fit again, but that will only happen by doing, as you know. Mayhap we now have Ursula to tell us if I ask too much of the men."

He smiled. "I think that I am as relieved as you must be that she decided to go with you. Ursula made good friends in Joth and did good works, but something clearly was not right. Having her on board should solve a number of problems, I deem."

"Indeed! I am not sure -"

"Captain." Tor called down from above. "The ship, something is wrong. It feels heavy."

Alert now, Eriana stood and felt the motion of the ship as it slowly progressed upriver. Like almost everyone aboard, she had discarded her footwear as soon as it was possible and her bare feet tested the motion through the planks of the hull.

"It is heavy," she said after a few moments, frowning. "But that is strange, there are less on board today than before, when we had Wallesan and his party with us." She cast her eyes along the length of the vessel. "If there had been some leak it would have been easily noticed, I deem. Maralin, is there some property of river water which is different so far away from the sea? I can think of no other reason the Visund behaves this way."

"Captain, you do remember that I lived thousands of marks from the ocean?" Maralin stopped then with a thought, before adding, "However, I did live beside a lake, a very large lake... of fresh water. Maybe that is the difference, the water is different depending on whether it has salt in it or not." He waved a hand at the brown water sliding past. "Or something else, maybe, like all the silt we see here."

"And this far from the sea there is likely to be no salt in it at all. I wonder... Tor, it looks as if this will be our lot from now on. You must needs adjust your handling as though we carried more cargo."

The First Mate replied, "Aye, Captain. All these other craft must do the same, I wonder if that makes a difference how they are designed and constructed."

Eriana's gaze narrowed as she thought. "A good thought, Tor. I wondered at some of the strange designs we have seen, mayhap there is reason for it."

"What are you thinking, Captain?" Maralin asked. "Or maybe I should say Admiral? Getting the right design for your river craft is going to be essential for the future."

"You are right, Maralin, but almost anything new the Navy will commission will have the benefit of steam, I deem, and will almost certainly look different than anything presently on the river."

"Of course, Captain."

"But I must needs adjust my thinking from craft like this -" she swept a hand to encompass the Visund, "- which I am familiar with, to ideas new to all and yet untried. Tell me, do you know where craft like those barges are built along the Sirrel? Does each land build its own or are there places which build for any who come with coin?"

"You are asking about people who already have knowledge of building river craft, although not powered by steam, of course. Actually, by chance, we will pass a place on the Smordan side shortly that does just that. In the uplands of Smordan, to the north, forests grow with certain types of trees that make excellent ship-building material. There are shipyards along here, near Hirdam, the ferry port that faces Thorn. I believe they have customers the length of the Great Valley."

Eriana's eyes lit up with recognition. "Aye! It was a while ago, now, but I remember seeing the yards as we returned from Forguland by road. Of course, at that time I thought the craft to be strange and uncouth to my eyes, but we were anxious to return to Palarand and I gave it no more thought. I wonder, should we land there today and investigate?"

Maralin grimaced. "It would cost you a day, Captain, and arrangements have already been made for your arrival in Forguland. Of course, as a Messenger I personally have to get there as soon as possible, so if you did decide to go to Hirdam I would have to leave you and carry on by ferry and road on my own."

"As you say, Maralin." Eriana smiled. "Then I shall not inconvenience you, we will continue as planned. I doubt it will be the last time I shall pass this way, a personal visit can wait. However, we may glean what we may by using our telescopes as we pass by, no?"

He nodded. "As you say, Captain. It is surprising to me just how much use I have made of my telescope since the King presented it to me."

"Indeed! For those who ride the waters a telescope will be as much use, I find, as a fork is to anyone who eats meals. Come, let us find our own and make them ready for when we approach Hirdam."

"Of course, Captain." He turned. "Is this a good time? I thought you said we had to cross the current soon."

"As you say! I was told to look out for a white-painted post on the Joth bank and that would be our sign to begin the crossing."

Eriana and Maralin shaded their eyes and searched the distant bank but it was Tor who first spotted the post from his higher vantage point.

"Captain, it is there." He pointed.

"Ah, I cannot see, the sail... Oh, aye." She turned and faced the crew. «Men! A moment more and then you should make your oars ready. We head for your shield side this time, then after an hour or so, we'll go back to the Joth side.»

The oars were pushed back out and the men prepared themselves. Maralin noted that most had taken their tee shirts off and wondered why. It was still barely mid-morning, the air had not yet warmed up appreciably.

Well forward, Bennet and Semma looked at each other.

Bennet said, "That was unexpected, but not unwelcome." She gazed with satisfaction at the naked torsos being displayed around her, most but not all covered with thick curly hair of various colors.

"Aye," Semma agreed with a smile. "This is not something we saw very often at the Palace, for obvious reasons!"

She leaned over and saw the expression on Tyra's face. "Does it trouble you, Tyra, to see so much man-flesh?"

Tyra managed a creditable shrug though it may have been forced. "I have seen my father and others working on their boats, Semma. I will say that none have so much hair on their bodies!"

"As you say! An agreeable sight, if I may say so." Semma twisted around to ask Ursula a question. "Mistress, if you would tell us what instruction Her Highness has just given. Though we attempt to learn the language of Einnland none of us has yet many words."

"Yes, of course," Ursula agreed. "She tells the men that we are about to cross the current and to make ready the oars."

"Thank you, Mistress." Bennet turned and asked Semma, "Shall we do as before and join the rowers?"

"Why not?" the younger guardswoman replied. "We will spend much of the journey sitting thus, it would help to get our blood moving."

Tyra listened with interest. "If I may ask, what is it you intend doing?"

"As we journeyed up from Dekarran, the Visund must needs cross the flow many times," Bennet explained. "Do you know of this?"

Tyra nodded. "Aye, of course, I have spent time on the river, only along this stretch, but I do know that most craft must needs avoid the strong current that runs from corner to corner of the river."

"As you say. Some stretches were difficult and all took an oar, or shared one, to help cross the strongest parts. Even Her Highness took an oar on occasion."

"Then I must do so as well." Tyra remembered who she worked for and turned. "With your permission, Mistress?"

Ursula nodded. "Of course. Why not? If I can be of help then I will do so as well." She asked Bennet, "What must we do?"

"Why, we sit on a bench alongside one of the rowers, Mistress. Do you see that almost all rowers have an oar each? Indeed, there are spare oars and room for more rowers, but we have not the build to pull one on our own, so we sit beside one of the crew and share their oar." She shrugged. "We may not have the power of some of these larger men but every little helps, I deem."

The four turned and found places beside four of the crew, two on each side. Those men moved outwards to permit the women to reach the end of the oars. At the stern, Tyra could see Eriana speak with Lars, who turned and faced the rowers. He began to call out instructions.

«Ready, men! Then pull! Pull! Pull!»

The rhythm was slow enough that it caused no-one any distress. As the rowing took effect, Tor moved the steering oar so that they slowly angled over to the Smordan bank. The man who Tyra sat next to had a word for her, though.

«Pull slower, Miss.»

"What? I'm sorry, I don't speak your language... yet."

He grinned at her as they continued to pull.

"I forget. Is not competition. We have to pull same as other oars or oars will get... mixed? Tangled?"

"What? Oh!" She blushed. "Aye, I see! Yes, of course. When I went out with my father there would be only one or two men rowing, so they did not have to think much about that. I am sorry, who are you?"

"Haakon Eirik's son, Mistress."

She smiled shyly at him. "Then you'll have to teach me how to row properly on a big ship like this..." her eyelids lowered, "...and possibly how to speak your tongue."

His eyes widened and then he glanced at the other side of their bench. "If your Mistress permits."

She said, "Oh!" again. "I keep forgetting how this works. Perhaps we'll talk once we get to land again."

"Yah."

The ship bounced as they hit the current and the land began to slide backwards, but this was expected. Eriana closed an eye and then held up a forefinger, using it to estimate the distance from the far bank.

"A way to go yet, I deem." She glanced up at Tor. "I was told to keep a finger's length away from the Smordan bank since the river is very shallow at the bend."

"Aye, Captain, but we do not have the draft most of these others have."

"But you said yourself that we are lower in the water now."

Tor nodded. "Agreed, Captain. It will take us some days to become used to new handling of ship."

"We'll keep our distance, I think. Maybe another day we can find out how close we can go but not now."

The calm water on the Smordan side was immediately detectable. As soon as they had cleared the current Lars called the rowers to stop and pull in the oars. Everybody leaned back and relaxed as the sail alone pulled them along.

As Maralin scrambled forward to extract his telescope from his pack, Eriana shaded her eyes and looked at the many other craft traveling the waters. She could see maybe ten or twelve, those going downstream taking advantage of the current while those heading upstream were making the same course adjustments as the Visund was doing. She saw that they were overtaking a much larger barge, its tall triangular sail bellied in the morning breeze.

«Tor? Which side?»

«Captain, Port Office of Joth said we could pass either side, but if we go sword-side then we would take the wind from the other's sails.»

Eriana nodded. «I understand. We will be polite to others on the river, then. Pass to their shield side.»

Tor grinned at Eriana. «You have become decadent among these effete northerners! Polite indeed!»

She grinned back. «Mind your manners, peasant scum! We are in strange waters, we must abide their customs.»

He shrugged. «That we will do, Highness. So long as the ale is drinkable.»

Her laughter was echoed by those sitting closest to the stern.

The other craft crept closer as the Visund slowly overtook it, Tor keeping a clear distance to their left while also keeping an eye on the downstream current creeping closer on his left. As they passed they were close enough for a hail from the other craft.

"Ho, the ship! Strange craft. Where are you from?"

Eriana climbed onto the poop and called back. "From a land far beyond Plif, though we name Palarand our home now." She gestured at the green and purple pennant flying from the top of the mast.

"What land is that? There is only the Shan Ocean out there."

"Aye, and we sailed from the south many days, perhaps fifteen, to make land in Plif."

"So far?" The barge's captain or maybe owner gestured at the Visund's sail. "Different sail rig, I see. How much cargo can you carry?"

"Not as much as yours does." They were beginning to draw ahead now. "You going to Forguland?"

"Aye." The man had to shout. "See you there?"

"Aye."

«I can read his mind,» Tor commented as the barge fell behind. «He sees our sail, and how swift we travel, and wonders if it would benefit him to have one the same.»

«Maybe. Most vessels we have seen on this river use his kind of sail, don't they? Maybe there is a good reason for it, but maybe we can teach them something new. Perhaps when we think about the new ships we can consider other sail plans.»

«Looking at that barge, his draft must be double ours,» Tor decided. «Whether a sail like ours would pull that tub through the waters any faster, I doubt.»

Eriana shrugged. «I am no builder of ships, Tor, and neither are you. The Sirrel is not the open sea and conditions are completely different. Let those who know their craft decide what sails they would use.»

Maralin returned then clutching his telescope. "Interesting barge. I wonder if that sail is any better?"

Eriana looked at Tor before replying. "We have not the art, Maralin, to answer your question. Mayhap we will learn much in the years to come."

"As you say." Maralin put the scope to his eye and scanned the distant bank of Smordan. "We'll reach the bend shortly."

"Indeed," agreed Eriana. "Tor, we must needs cross the current once more as soon as we are clear of the bend."

"Aye, Captain."

The Visund sailed on, the men relaxing and speaking in low voices. After the curve to the right the river opened out again and shortly Eriana called for them to row the ship back towards the Joth shore. They would stay on this side until they rounded the next bend, to the left, before crossing once more before yet another bend to the right.

Maralin stood at the stern studying the charts, which were spread out on the edge of the poop deck. Eriana looked over his shoulder, although she kept an occasional eye on their progress.

"This river weaves all over the place," he remarked. "I have studied His Grace's maps, of course, during the war, but none have this level of detail on the river itself."

"Aye," Eriana agreed. "On the open ocean choosing a course is much simpler, one must needs find a suitable headland, hill or other mark and then sail with it in a certain position. Keeping in mind the weather and tides, of course. Here, we must keep our wits about us as all changes with every moment. Although the land is flat there is too much growth to see very far." She pulled a face. "As someone used to always having a horizon in view the river is uncomfortable, I find."

"You like to have a lot of sky and sea around you, then. I can understand that."

"As you say. It is not a problem. I am making this journey to learn and if I have to do things I find uncomfortable then I will do them. I need to understand this river, Maralin, to understand the people who use it."

She leaned over the map and tapped a finger. "Prell told us that the river eats away on the outsides of the bends and retreats from the insides. Look here, two bends approach below Smordan. What will happen when they meet, do you think? Shall part of Smordan become an island? Who then would own it?"

"Ah," Maralin nodded. "Now I do know about that, since His Grace and the Andrate talked about it when we were in Palarand. Firstly, it might be ten years or a hundred before those two bends join, so it is not an urgent matter - yet. If the southern part does become separated, it is possible that it could eventually join either with Joth or with Virgulend. There have been treaties made with either side to the effect that, if that should happen, then the existing river courses will be honored as land borders. Effectively, Smordan will become like Palarand with part on one side of the river and part on the other.

"On the other hand," he added, "it is possible that it will end up like Joth and just stay an island for a long while. The Sirrel current which goes around the west and south part of Joth is very strong so that is what His Grace thinks is most likely. It has happened before, I was told."

Eriana nodded. "I see. As I mentioned before, I am unused to a land where the land itself moves around all the time. I want my beaches to stay where the Gods put them!"

"I could not agree more, Captain."

The Visund rounded the next bend into the stretch which contained Thorn and Hirdam. The crossing would be complicated by the ferries crossing the river at right angles to the normal traffic flow. They were now traveling almost westwards which meant that the sail was set nearly square to the ship. It still provided a significant amount of thrust and Eriana narrowed her gaze at it.

«Tor, do you think we can manage to cross without rowing? There is a lot of traffic here and it would be less complicated.»

«On this heading? I do, Captain. It will be one less thing to think about, although these ferries must be used to weaving through all the river traffic.»

She thought. «I will still ask the men to be ready in case of trouble. I do not want to ram a ferry by accident because we misread their course.»

She rattled off instructions to the men who straightened and looked around them. She then sent one of those on the nearest bench up to the bow to update the lookouts on what might be happening in the near future.

As they approached it was apparent that one of the double-hulled ferries had just set off from Thorn, going eastbound towards Hirdam. A word to Tor and he gently adjusted the course so that the Visund would pass behind it as it headed for the current and the shortest route across. Ahead was another barge which the ferry had angled to avoid. This suddenly swung left and both Eriana and Tor leaned right to see why.

"Someone heads downstream, Captain."

"Aye. This is a busy river, I deem. Watch that ferry."

The ferry, seeing the oncoming ship bearing down on it, suddenly lifted oars and swung left, ending directly in the path of the Visund.

"Tor!"

"I have it, Captain."

He leaned on the steering oar and the ship heeled sharply left, making some loose objects tumble about inside the hull. The sail, now properly square to the wind, filled and their speed doubled. Eriana cursed but men were already at the lines, pulling the sail round and slackening the rate of progress. Still, the hulls of the ferry began to loom large and directly ahead of the fast approaching Visund.

Tor leaned some more and their bow began to point towards the shallows on the Joth side. The downstream vessel, carried by both current and sail, raced past to their right. The ferry took the chance to order oars back in the water, the bows beginning to turn right to attempt the crossing before the next downstream craft came along, but way was briefly lost and the stern of the nearest hull rapidly approached.

«Men! Oars out! Prepare to row reverse!» As the men pushed their oars out through the hull holes and into the river, she added, «Ready... Push! Push! Push!»

Maralin, Lars and Tor watched the twin hulls slide past perhaps a dozen strides away as they rounded the sterns. Maralin thought to glance over the left side to see if the bottom was visible but the water was so murky there was never a chance.

Eriana waited until she was sure the danger was past before she ordered the rowers to stop. The oars were lifted from the water but left out, ready.

"Captain, now would be a good moment to cross, before that double-masted ship reaches us."

The approaching vessel could not be called a barge, it was too large and shapely for that, and Eriana wondered what it was doing so far upriver. The fact that it had two masts under sail made her wonder if it was moving even faster than the barge that had just passed.

"Wait, Tor, until it has gone past. I distrust my own eyes, I could not say how large it is nor how far away nor at what speed."

"Aye, Captain. We are not used to so many craft of all shapes and sizes passing all the time."

The ship turned out to be as large as the Visund, though size was almost the only thing they had in common. Both crews examined the other vessel in the short time it took for them to pass.

"What do you think, Maralin? Have you seen aught like that before?"

He knew that Eriana was asking about his Earthly experiences. "I have seen pictures of ships like that, Captain, or something similar. On Earth we might call that a schooner, I think, although you must know that I have very little familiarity with boats or ships."

"Indeed. Would such a vessel as that travel upon the ocean?"

"Aye, Captain, more so than on a river. I'm guessing that one came from somewhere beyond Vardenale or somewhere like that. It isn't a design I would consider for regular river use."

"As you say. Tor? Let us cross now, while there is a gap."

More orders were issued and the course and sail reset. Although the oars were ready they were not necessary as the breeze carried the Visund across the current and into the slack on the Smordan side.

"Captain! Look."

On the upstream side of the Hirdam ferry slipway were other slips, most lined with tall scaffold poles. On several of these were craft of various shapes and sizes being either constructed or repaired. Eriana, Maralin and Lars trained their telescopes on the shipyards as the Visund passed by.

"They have goodly supplies of that which was ever in demand in Einnland - wood," Eriana commented. "When we build our ships and boats, Tor, we will have no need to hunt for scraps along the shore. Over there I see good, long lengths of seasoned timber ready and waiting for the shipbuilder's adze." She nodded thoughtfully. "If we have time when we return this way I will make a visit to that yard, I deem."

Towards the bow Brodgar had eased himself down on the seat in the gap between Ursula and Tyra.

His question was for Tyra. "You know of boats and water? I see how you walk along Visund."

"My father is a fisherman," she replied. "I have been out on the river with him since I was very young."

"Those little fishing boats at dock?" There was no disdain, only an attempt to find out what she knew.

"Yes, my father owns one of those."

"Do you know ropes? Knots? Canvas? Sails?"

She looked at him doubtfully. "A little. Why do you ask?"

Brodgar twisted in his seat to face Ursula.

«Mistress, the ship does not have enough crew. For a number of reasons, some stayed with Princess Garia at Palarand. If Tyra knows craft of ship then she could be of use during voyage.»

She replied, «What about all these men?» His expression gave the answer though some nearby, overhearing the conversation, grinned. «What is it you ask of her?»

«Some times she must be maid of Mistress,» he explained, «but other times she is passenger, she just sits. If she has knowledge and would like to learn more, she could be useful as we travel.»

«I see what you mean. Raising and lowering the sail, things like that? You are not asking just to find somebody to do all the dirty jobs?»

His expression became earnest. «Mistress, never! Tyra is the youngest on the ship, she is our mascot, a good luck charm. All will look after her. We will teach her how to be a Norse sailor.» There were grunts of agreement from those sitting nearby.

Ursula considered this request then nodded. She had seen how delighted Tyra had been when they first visited the Visund, skipping along the hull as though born there.

«Very well, I will explain it to her and see what she says.» She raised a finger. «No funny business, mind, and I don't want her overworked or put in danger, understand?»

«Of course, Mistress. Sailing the Visund is easy enough, it is only when we have problems like that ferry when we need people who know what to do.»

«I understand your point. Very well.»

She spoke over Brodgar. "He wants to know if you would like, in your spare time on board, to learn more about handling a ship like this and to help the crew."

Tyra's eyes fairly glowed. "Mistress, would you let me? I am content to sit and watch, but to help..." She frowned. "Why is he asking me? Why not Bennet and Semma, or even some of these men?"

"He can see that you are interested in all that is happening, but also that you know how to handle yourself on the water. From what I understand most of the men, like Bennet and Semma, are essentially armsmen whose job is just to fight whenever required. Some of the original sailors have been left behind so they need an extra hand or two when problems arise, like that ferry."

"Ah, of course." Tyra considered. "Mistress, if it will not interfere with my duties to you, tell him I would be honored to help."

Brodgar heard. «Yah. First must agree change with Captain. She is in charge of ship and crew.»

Ursula agreed. "Then perhaps, while we are not doing anything that needs your attention, we should go and speak to her now."

He said a word to the two lookouts and then led Ursula and Tyra aft. The small area in front of the poop deck suddenly became crowded so Maralin and Lars moved forward to give everybody room.

"Ursula." Eriana looked serious. "Is there some problem?"

"Not at all, High... Captain. Brodgar here has come to me with a proposition concerning Tyra."

Eriana raised an eyebrow but turned to the sailor. He gave a rapid rundown in Norse of what he had suggested.

"An interesting thought." She nodded. "It is true that we manage with the crew we already have but as he has told you we left several behind. Anyone with knowledge of the sailor's art will make the task of the others easier. You have no problem with this, Ursula? It would only be while you are both on board and when she does not attend you."

"Actually, I'm not sure that I need much attending while we are on board," Ursula replied. "Tyra seems interested and it would be useful to you and useful to her. I have no objections."

"Then we will see how much use she may be to the Visund."

She asked Tyra, "You have been learning many different things lately. Will you be content to become a proper sailor?"

Tyra curtseyed. "Captain, if I can help as we travel, and Mistress does not object, then I would."

"You may not be asked to do much to begin with. Brodgar and some of the others will teach you what you need to know. Do you agree?"

"Captain, I do."

Eriana turned to Brodgar. «Treat her gently. The Visund is not a fishing boat. Teach her what she must know but if her Mistress calls, she must attend.» She added, «Oh, and keep your hands to yourself or you will answer to me.»

«As you command, Captain.»

Ursula picked her way forward with Tyra and Brodgar following. Just aft of the mast, Lars and Maralin were deep in discussion about something. They paid little attention to the group as they edged past. When they reached the two armswomen Ursula made to sit down but Brodgar spoke to Tyra.

"If Mistress permits, can begin now."

Ursula turned as she sat and nodded. "I am comfortable here, Tyra. Go on, find out how much you already know," she smiled, "or don't know."

"Thank you, Mistress."

Tyra avoided making a curtsey, just nodding an acknowledgment to Ursula before following Brodgar to the bow. Bennet glanced at Semma with amusement and then addressed Ursula. "Mistress, think you that Tyra has an admirer?"

"I do not know," she replied candidly. "I am assuming that there are a whole list of rules surrounding courtship?"

Bennet chuckled. "Aye, Mistress, and they can be complicated enough, but these fine men are from another land. If they have rules then we do not know them."

Semma asked, "What about Danisa and Heldra? Surely they would have found out how such things are done in Einnland."

Bennet shook her head. "It is strange, but I did not think to ask Danisa of such matters when she briefed us on this journey and she offered no advice. Heldra... well, Heldra was with child soon enough, so I deem she did not concern herself greatly with rules. Ladies, I deem that we must needs keep our wits about us in future - and, Mistress, that will include your maid."

Ursula thought. Four women - for no-one would dare approach Eriana - and around twenty-five men close together on a ship for possibly weeks to come. What could possibly go wrong? With a start she realized that she had forgotten to ask Senia about birth control measures before the ship departed.

Something I will have to discuss tonight when we four... five... are together in our guest quarters. I'm supposed to be looking after the physical health of everybody on board and I know nothing about how birth control is managed here!

...If it is at all...

...And if is is not, then we will have a serious problem.

As she sighed internally Maralin joined them.

"You look as though you have a problem," he remarked to her. "Not regretting letting Tyra learn the ropes, then?"

She shook her head. "Not exactly. I am concerned that it might turn out to be more than a professional interest, if you understand me."

His eyebrows went up and then he grinned. "An inevitable consequence of having men and women crammed together like this, I would say. Do you object?"

"Maybe. It depends on the end result. What do you know about local birth control practices?"

"Ouch!" His expression became serious. "I understand, now. To answer your question, nothing. I do know that they have something to prevent births but whether that is herbal, something physical like a condom or merely keeping a stout iron grille between the parties I do not know."

But as he said it, the word condom came out in English so they both knew that such things did not exist in this part of Anmar.

"I intended to ask Senia about such practices before we left but things became rushed so -" she shrugged. "Doubtless we will find out what we need to know, but I just hope it is before anything happens that cannot be undone."

"As you say."

Maralin had his telescope in his hand and now raised it to look ahead. Ursula twisted to see what had caught his interest, but saw nothing obvious.

"What is it?"

"Nothing, really. I'm just looking at the wall of the Great Valley, dead ahead."

She twisted right round to see the cliff dead ahead.

"That can't be right? Where does the river go?"

He grinned without taking the telescope from his eye. "That is one of the fun things I have learned about the great river Sirrel. We are in a Rift Valley, do you know what that is?"

She shook her head. The others turned to listen to the explanation.

"It seems Garia had covered the subject in school before she came," he explained. "Imagine that there are a number of parallel faults across the ground, for whatever reason. Then, the land begins to draw apart, but instead of sagging in the middle, the faults cause a section of land between them to drop. Follow me so far?"

"I think I see. So you get a trough, or trench, between two of the faults."

He nodded. "That's right. Then, over the geological ages, a river gets trapped between and is forced to flow from one end to the other. As it does so it begins filling the rift up with silt and then to start meandering about."

"Ah, I see. So those cliffs are the sides of the fault? Does anyone know how deep this rift was originally?"

He lowered the telescope and shook his head. "Aye, the cliffs are the boundaries but no, nobody knows how deep it might go. Since there are no ores within the valley and since it floods every year, making mining difficult, no-one has bothered to explore below." He thought. "Once we can get started with some basic investigation tools then we may learn more, but that probably won't be for many years yet."

"I see. But you haven't answered my original question, where does the river go?"

"The walls which form the cliffs either side are made of very hard rock, although I am told there are gaps here and there. The river can't erode them very much. Ahead, our course will turn sharp left to flow directly under that cliff and then, so the Captain informs me, our lunch stop will appear shortly afterwards."

"Thank you, Maralin. Even I could understand that explanation... though of course it raises more questions."

He gave her another grin. "You do realize that you are probably better educated than I was? All I was interested in was following the family trade and becoming a good chef. Geography and geology didn't interest me at all, not until I came to Anmar."

* * *

Taking care to avoid the shallows on the inside of the turn, the Visund heeled over sharply at the wall turn to follow the river in the shadow of the cliffs. With the wind behind them, it was a very short time before Tor leaned on the steering oar and turned them in towards their lunch stop. This caused considerable unexpected activity, startling Ursula.

Around her, all the crew who had stripped to the waist just after they had set off were now using cloths to towel themselves dry of sweat before donning their tee shirts once more. Following this, many used fingers or combs to ensure that their hairs and beards looked tidy. Most asked those nearby to ensure that their own appearance met some unmentioned standard; Maralin had told her how many of them had arrived in Palarand unkempt and unwashed, and how their general standards of attire had changed completely since then.

She glanced around. Every single person on board, with the exception of Maralin who was wearing nondescript traveler's wear, now wore light clothing of the same material and color that could almost be described as a uniform. She wondered if this was deliberate or accidental.

As they approached the inevitable lines of pontoons Ursula saw Tyra helping to gather the sail and bundle it up along the lowered yard. The men, meanwhile, had pushed out the oars and were preparing to row the last hundred or so strides to their berth.

A uniformed man on the end of one of the pontoons was waving, guiding them to a particular spot on his line of pontoons. They followed his gestures and were soon made fast among the many other craft also pausing there for lunch. As the crew made themselves ready to disembark, an officer in Joth blue and white hurried to meet them, staring in confusion at the identically dressed crowd.

"If I may ask, where may I find the Captain or owner of this ship?"

Many fingers pointed in Eriana's direction. The man nodded a thank you and then strode to meet her as she stepped onto the pontoon. He saluted.

"Your Highness, I am Captain Maykan of the Thorn Regiment. His Grace directed me to meet you here with twenty men to make sure that your journey is not interrupted for any reason."

Eriana eyed him. "Well, Captain Maykan, while I am in command of the Visund I am simply known as Captain. You will find no Highness here."

"My apologies, Captain! Your status, while undeniable, was not made clear to me. If I may ask, I have not seen that rank mark before. Is it something new from Palarand?"

"Oh, these?" She tapped an epaulet and then smiled. "Yes and no, Captain. This is intended to be a Naval rank indicating a ship's Captain but the stripes were added to my dress by mistake by the seamstresses in Joth who made our dresses."

Maykan looked confused. "Naval, High... er, Captain? If I may ask, what is that?"

"Captain, we have just sailed all morning from Joth. You will excuse us if we have more pressing matters to attend to. Where is your hostel? We can exchange news later."

"Forgive me, Captain! If you would all follow me. At this time of year it will be a short walk, of course. I am instructed by His Grace to post a strong guard about your ship and the pontoons, that none may interfere with your ship or its contents. You may leave all to me."

Eriana gave him a stare and then nodded. "As you desire. Normally I would leave one or two of the crew aboard but if you will vouch for your men? Very well."

She let out a stream of Norse and the men began walking along the pontoon. On the beach at the end Lars made everyone wait until Eriana and Maykan arrived and led them along the wide path to the hostel.

"If I may introduce Lars, he is my second and is accounted Commander. Here also is Tor son of Magnus, who is Master of the Visund."

Maykan nodded to both as they walked along. He stared at her dress, then looked around noting tee-shirts and cargo shorts on the men and the ship dresses the five women were wearing.

"I was not expecting... Your pardon, Captain, I did not expect a military vessel. I was led to believe that you were attended by your retainers."

Eriana give a brief chuckle. "It seems that way, does it not? Aye, all but one of these men are sworn to me." She hesitated before adding, "You may know us as the Einnland Regiment."

"The Einnland Regiment? Maker! I had not connected the name before... Highness, Captain, forgive me. All Joth owes you much as you must know."

"We do, having spent a month in the city as guests of His Grace. These days our allegiance has changed, we are for now the Norse Regiment of Palarand, though that may change again later this year."

Maykan frowned. "Yet some of your party are women. Is this proper?"

"Our women, that is a different matter. Two are armswomen of His Majesty, acting as my attendants for the voyage, another is a healer and the fourth her maid."

"Armswomen! Ah, as you say. Yet you are all attired alike, man and woman."

"Captain, you see before you the latest fashions, if I may use that word, direct from the city. By chance, our attire is all made from the same summer-weight cloth."

"As I see!" Maykan was wearing the standard uniform of tunic and tights and looked uncomfortable in it. "Are these designs available to all? With His Grace's permission?"

"Indeed, Captain, and if I may ask you to send to Captain Hambran at the Mansion he will explain all."

Maykan twisted and inspected the column behind them. "You mentioned a strange word before. Are these uniforms to do with that?"

Eriana replied, "The Navy is a new idea of the Sirrel Federation. Have you yet heard of that?"

"Captain, I have heard rumors but that is all. I would welcome an explanation if you have time for it."

"Over lunch, Captain. Briefly, as your soldiers, warriors and armsmen fight on land, we are to be available to fight on the Sirrel, and beyond the Sirrel on the ocean, should the need arise."

"Ah! Captain, your words have made sense of some strange tales we have recently heard. It is true, then? Many have wondered if this Federation was aught but words bandied about by our betters."

"Captain, I attended many of those meetings myself and I can assure you that the benefits which will come have already begun to reach Joth. I regret that our stay here will not be long enough to give you greater explanation." She smiled at Maykan. "Actually, I do not understand much of what is going on myself. I am but a simple ship's captain who happens to be the daughter of a King."

Maralin, walking behind, snorted. "Captain, if you believe that you will believe anything."

Maykan half turned. "You are?"

"My apologies, sir. I am Tenant Maralin, originally of Shicargo but now a special advisor to His Grace. I am taking advantage of the Visund to deliver some important Federation messages to Forguland and Ferenis for His Grace."

Maykan's eyebrows rose and stayed there. "An unusual circumstance, I deem. I assume you will return to Joth?"

"Aye, sir, of course."

"Then if I may ask... would it be possible for me to learn more of these new matters? You must understand that the rumors are very strange. They involve Princesses from nowhere, roads of iron, clocks powered by lightning, invisible glass and many other unlikely tales."

"Hmm." Maralin smiled at Maykan. "The news has become garbled, hasn't it? Captain, almost everything you have mentioned is true, in its own way. After all, you are walking next to one of those Princesses right now. Princess Eriana does not come from nowhere, actually, but from a land beyond the end of the Great Valley, south of the Palumaks, called Einnland. That is the reason her regiment was named so. The other Princess..." He paused, trying and failing to think of a reasonable explanation, "...comes from somewhere else entirely. She is the one who has just married Prince Keren in Palarand."

"I have heard of the marriage, aye... and I remember you now! You came to Thorn when the invader was in Joth, is that not so? I remember you from a meeting where we planned the assault."

"As you say, sir." Maralin thought. "You are based in Thorn, sir? If there is time, I will visit you there when I return from my delivery task."

Maykan nodded. "If you would, Tenant. It seems that I have much to learn."

"Captain, you have no idea."

They had reached the lunch site and attendants came forward to direct them to a separate shelter sized to accommodate the whole crew. Most of the travelers immediately made for the bathing and toilet block. When they emerged, food was ready and places for the customary nap were waiting to receive the travelers once they had eaten.

The Visund has left Joth to resume its journey upstream. After an easy leg and an awkward approach, the ship reaches Forguland, where the crew are hailed as heroes. A chance remark means that Maralin has some explaining to do, and a signature means Eriana must also explain herself.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

34 - A Heroes' Welcome

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Maker!" Bennet stared up at the forbidding rock that loomed directly ahead of them. "Her Highness climbed that with her men? Impossible!"

"Aye, indeed impossible, Bennet," Maralin agreed. "That is why the fortress was said to be impregnable. That is why Her Highness and her men approached from a different direction, the back, from where those of Yod thought they were safe."

Bennet turned to survey the indicated region. "It still looks difficult."

"I did not say it was easy. They had to use subterfuge to get close enough. Fortunately it was winter and they were able to make use of poor light, bad weather and a certain amount of camouflage. Oh, and luck, of course. The Yodans didn't know what hit them."

The armswoman studied the terrain, as much of it as she could see. "I wonder if I would have done as well as Danisa and Heldra."

"Where does the river go?" Semma asked. "Every time I look, we seem to be heading directly for a cliff!"

Maralin turned and chuckled. "It does seem that way, does it not? We will swing left shortly and then have to navigate across one of the wilder stretches of river. Forguland is just on the other side, beyond the big rock."

Semma looked uncertain. "Wilder stretches? How? Will it be dangerous?"

He shrugged. "I have never done this journey by boat before so I don't know, Semma. The ferry crossing is along the other arm of the Sirrel and will be well to our left once we turn the corner. All I know is that there are fierce currents and eddies caused by that big rock, but also that there is a standard route to avoid it all."

She looked dubious. "If you say so, Maralin."

A voice made them turn. "If I may pass." It was Eriana. She edged past and then climbed the fore deck to survey the river ahead. The two lookouts reported no obstructions.

«Good,» she told them. «When the land to our left falls away we must turn left and then swing right again almost immediately. There may be a big eddy, a maelstrom, to our right and you must needs send warning immediately if we approach too close.»

Vynil looked apprehensive. «How close, Captain?»

She grinned at him. «I have no idea, Vynil! Anything closer than a ship's length, nine dozen strides, would be fatal, or so I was told. No closer than two ship lengths, I deem.»

The other lookout, Ormund, asked, «Two lengths, Captain? Can we go wider?»

«Aye, if there is room. Not too much further, though, since that will take us downriver again and we will have to beat back once we cross the current.»

Ormund nodded. «I understand.»

Vynil asked, «What about shallows, Captain? If we keep away from this maelstrom, are we in danger of grounding the other side?»

Eriana shook her head. «No, because the eddies keep the silt from settling anywhere around the junction. I was told that the water between Boldan's Rock and the island is ocean-deep in places.»

«Ah? Then we do not need to worry about sandbars or shoals.»

«No, but there may be gogons here instead.»

Vynil grimaced, tugging absently at his safety line and remembering a previous incident. «I understand, Captain. I would not like to be tossed overboard here, if what you say is true.»

The Princess grinned at him. «Here is fine, Vynil. It is around that corner you would certainly meet your end.»

«Captain.»

As the land dropped away the ship swung left and, as it did so, some of the crew hauled the yard around so that the sail still propelled them into the junction. Tyra was one of those hauling and Ursula saw with approval that she, like many of the sailors, now had safety lines around their waists. They had arrived at one of the more active regions of the Sirrel, where the flow divided to pass either side of Joth.

"Is that it?" Semma asked. "It looks like someone is stirring a great cauldron."

"Aye," Maralin agreed, "that is indeed its name, the Cauldron. Looking at that, I can believe it might suck whole ships down. I am told that immediately after the rains no-one dare take any craft through this junction, the Cauldron is too big and strong. Now, when the river is low, it is more of a nuisance than a danger."

"Even though the river seems around two marks wide here?"

He grinned. "Even though."

Once Eriana judged that they had gone far enough below the Cauldron to be safe, Tor leaned on the steering oar and the Visund swung across the other leg of the river. The sail was adjusted again. The water was choppy, but nothing most of the crew had not already experienced at sea, and the afternoon breeze made the crossing a swift one. Tor leaned again and they cruised up alongside the bank of Forguland, aiming for a channel between the land on their left and a low island on their right.

Suddenly the left bank became higher and was lined with buildings, some close to the steep bank down to the water's edge. Almost immediately a series of wharves appeared, high stone structures built on several levels with numerous stairways and ramps leading down to water level. Most of the length of these wharves were lined with craft of all shapes and sizes, some moored two or three deep.

Both Eriana and Maralin had their telescopes out, looking for a suitable place for the Visund to dock, but the whole length seemed choked with river craft. A shout from Lars made them turn.

«Captain! On the island! Men showing flags!»

Both Princess and Tenant swiveled to find the signalers, discovering a white-painted platform set amongst trees on the low-lying island.

"Can you read them, Maralin?"

"Aye, Captain, though I am rusty... ah, that one says green, I think the other one says seven."

"Ah, I remember now, they have colors for the docks."

Eriana jumped up beside Tor and waved back, whereupon the two signalers held their flags out sideways to show acknowledgment. Slightly further forward, Maralin trained his telescope on the docks and discovered poles with blue flags and, further on, similar poles with yellow flags.

Soon a section marked by green flags appeared and Eriana directed Tor to make for the obvious mooring spot - obvious both because it was large and vacant and because there was a crowd ready waiting for them.

As before, the men immediately began making themselves tidy, putting shirts and sandals back on and running fingers through hair and beards. Maralin made sure that his yellow Messenger indicators were in place and tidy while Tyra excused herself from the crew and came to help Ursula ensure they would both be presentable.

Eager hands caught the lines and made the Visund fast to the stone wharf. A gangway had to be positioned since the current level of the wharf was above that of the ship. Eriana tugged her dress straight and led the procession up onto dry land.

"Eriana! Welcome back to Forguland! You and all your men are especially welcome here."

The speaker was a well-built man in his forties, thickened with age and experience but still fit. He was about the same height as Eriana and had a wide smile on his face.

Eriana grabbed her skirts and made a respectful curtsey. "Your Grace, well met."

"Eh, none of that now, Your Highness! Though we have spent but a short time together in the past I deem we are friends. I insist that we use our names while you are with us." He stepped forward and grasped Eriana by the forearm, as he would do a male visitor of rank. "Be welcome in our house. Ah, of course you have met Berilda before, and here is Fard and Windra, whom you met more recently in Palarand."

Eriana turned and greeted wife, son and daughter-in-law. "Well met, friends, this time we come in peace, not as destroyers of your enemies." She gestured to the group who had joined her on the jetty. "If I may introduce Tor son of Magnus who is Master of the Visund. I think that you already know Lars, who was and is Commander of my armsmen, as I believe you name them in the Great Valley. Here are Bennet and Semma, armswomen of Robanar, who perform for me that which Danisa and Heldra did before, and sailing with us this time are new friends, Mistress Ursula and her maid Tyra. Ursula is a renowned healer in her own lands."

The last introduction caused Sildenar to raise his eyebrows. "A healer? And yet you did not have one with you before, when one would surely have been of great assistance. Do you expect such trouble on this journey?"

"Ah, the circumstance is peculiar, Sildenar. If I may wait for a more private time to explain."

"As you desire, Eriana." Sildenar inspected the others as they all gathered on the jetty. "Your men now wear a most interesting uniform, I see, unlike the rough furs they wore before. Of course it was winter then."

"As you say, Sildenar. The uniform is partly by accident, a misunderstanding by the good seamstresses of Joth while we were there, but the men find the new attire more comfortable in the summer heat."

"And you yourself, Eriana?" asked Berilda. "Do you wear uniform also? A clever design, if I may say so, for the warmer days."

The Princess smiled. "As I said, a misunderstanding, but the design is that of Maralin, who accompanies us this day."

Sildenar turned, spotting the yellow-marked man in the crowd. "Ah! Maralin, I wondered if we would see you again. Be welcome in our court, Tenant. Does this mean that you bear dispatches for us?"

He called back, "I do, Your Grace, and news from Joth, of course, but also dispatches for Duke Gathol. I took advantage of the Visund to get here promptly but I cannot stay too long in Forguland."

"I understand you, Tenant. Shall you stay the night with us?"

"Of course, Your Grace. You are too kind."

"Then we will talk this evening and I will have a mount ready for you in the morning. It will be the old saddle style, I regret. Our saddlers are too busy these days."

"I can manage, Your Grace."

Sildenar then turned back to Eriana. "Of course you and your women companions shall stay with us in the palace tonight. For your men, we have arranged a hostel for fifty. Will that be sufficient?"

"We have not brought so many this time, Sildenar, as have been known to fit on the Visund in the past. They should have ample room. Thank you for your hospitality."

"I could do nothing less for the courageous men who ejected those of Yod from our fortress, and then cleared the enemy from the verge of Gylfi's Rest." He looked around. "Perhaps it is time we stopped blocking the quayside. If you would all follow me."

"Captain!" came a call as the Duke turned. He and Eriana turned back.

"Tor."

"What about the ship, Captain? And your chests?"

"Aye?" Sildenar said. "You are Shipmaster Tor, I believe? Then look behind you, the first wagon will bring Her Highness's chests and those of any others who shall rest in our palace tonight. The wagon beyond that will take the bags of you and your men to your hostel for your stay. As for your ship, our Port Watch will guard all, as they do for all craft who visit Forguland."

Tor bowed. "As you command, Your Grace." To Eriana he added, «Captain, the crew will organize the baggage while Lars takes the men up to the hostel. We will follow with the wagon.»

«Agreed,» she said, adding, «Oh, by the way, tell all the men to go easy on the ale tonight. Tomorrow I want us to go across and pay our respects at the place where Gylfi drew his last breath. It is only right that we do so. When we return, then the men may be at leisure.»

Tor nodded, his expression solemn. «Captain. I'll inform Lars.»

Sildenar, with Eriana beside him, led the way up the first of a series of stone ramps which would bring them out onto the outcropping which overlooked that part of the Sirrel.

"Your ship," he said conversationally as they climbed. "I had not realized that it would be so large. Are all the ships of Einnland of a like size?"

"Not so many," she replied. "Most are maybe half that size or perhaps a little larger. Of course we also have many more small craft for fishing. The Visund and similar ships are true ocean-going craft, customarily used to carry goods between the coastal settlements of Einnland. On the occasion of my hasty departure from Einnland we had a crew of fifty men plus a number of women attached to myself or Balrik, the original owner. We could have held more but we needed space for food, since we had no idea how long the journey would take."

"I see. And it is an interesting design. I could see similar ships being used in the Sirrel, for it appears your draft is very shallow."

Eriana chuckled. "In this river she wallows, Sildenar. On the open sea she is as light as a chip of wood. Maralin thinks that it might be to do with the quality of the water. The ocean is full of salt, the Sirrel has nothing but mud."

"Do you tell me? And I saw your sail as you rounded the Cauldron. Is that square sail of yours any better than those our river craft customarily use?"

"I have no idea, Sildenar. It has been a topic of discussion as we sailed here today. When I eventually have some leisure," she grinned at the Duke and rolled her eyes, "it is something that could be examined in more detail."

"Leisure, indeed!" he agreed with a smile. "And here I thought that the ending of the war would bring some relief. Instead I find myself with a thousand and more things to manage, despite using all the help I can find in my lands. Mind you," he added, "Robanar is not helping! All these new gadgets and ideas make my head whirl. Will it ever end?"

"I am told by those who know that it does not, Sildenar. We must all needs keep our wits about us these days, it seems." They reached the top and she pointed. "Yet I see there a semaphore tower. Are they in operation yet or still being built across your lands?"

"Alas, we are still plotting paths for the service, so I am told. That one is finished, we are using it and another at Lower Forguland to train the... operators, I believe they are called."

Eriana nodded. "Trust me, Sildenar, those towers will make such a difference to your lands that you will wonder how you managed without. I have witnessed their use in Palarand and it is astonishing."

"So I was told. But we are awaiting... manuals? books? ...of instructions which are apparently arriving from Palarand in a few days."

"Aye, the caravan which brings them had just arrived in Joth a day or two before we departed to come here. They have gifts to deliver to Wallesan, more for you, and I am told they are going to Ferenis as well." She grinned. "If you think that the semaphore astonishes you, then just wait until you see what else they are bringing!"

"Indeed? Then I must needs curb my impatience. Ah, not far now. Do you recall the way?"

"No, Sildenar, we arrived by a different route, as you may remember, and left by the ferry at Lower Forguland. This is the first time that I or any of my men have seen your port."

"Aye, I remember."

The route from port to palace had been cleared and was lined by armsmen dressed in a number of different uniforms, behind which were crowds waiting to see the illustrious arrivals. Most applauded as Eriana and her men passed by. The tale of the relief of Boldan's Rock needed no embellishment and all were waiting to pay their respects to the rough-looking foreigners who had managed the seeming impossible, then cleared the wharves below the fortress after a second fierce battle.

Somewhere behind Eriana and Sildenar came Ursula and Tyra, followed by Bennet and Semma.

"This place looks strange to my eyes," Tyra muttered. "The buildings are all different."

Ursula looked at the houses, shops, taverns and other establishments that lined the wide street and understood. She had become familiar with differences in architecture and embellishment on her travels through Europe and beyond.

"Is this the first time you have been to another city?"

"I think so, Mistress. I did go to Thorn once, with my father. He had taken me and Hulan fishing early one morning and a storm came suddenly. We were forced to take shelter in Thorn, but I did not see much of the town. In truth Joth is all I know, Mistress. Are all cities different, then?"

"It varies, I think. Joth is an island so does not have access, I would guess, to large amounts of stone. Forguland obviously does, so they can use it to build houses and roads. The fact that they can get stone probably explains why the city is more spread out than we are used to in Joth. Joth is squeezed together because a longer wall would need more stone, do you see?"

"Ah, as you say, Mistress! But look yonder, I have never seen a house look like that!"

The building in question did not seem to be a dwelling but some kind of public meeting place, with a wide double-door front entrance and carved stone embellishments in strips between the four storeys. At ground level the facing was of stone while higher up it appeared to be a mixture of timber with brick infill, although the style was unlike anything Ursula had noticed in Joth.

"That isn't a house, Tyra, not looking like that. Maybe it is a little like Joth's Great Hall. I can tell you that you'll likely see differences in building styles in every country we travel to. Each one will have different people to design their buildings and the location and local customs will make a difference too."

"As you say, Mistress. I think I understand now. It will be interesting to see how different everything is as we travel along."

"Mistress," Bennet called from behind, "you and Tyra may not realize, but of course it will not be just the buildings that are different. Each land we have visited so far has different customs, different coin and, of course, different laws to consider. I do not think that will change as we travel further."

Ursula had forgotten that. I roamed through all of Europe and parts of North America and accepted that each country would be different. Why did I think that would not happen here? Because they all speak the same language, perhaps? Yet there are great differences across both Russia and Canada.

The procession came to an intersection between two thoroughfares and Sildenar raised a hand to bring it to a halt. He turned to an aide.

"Gotahol!"

"Your Grace?"

"If you would take Commander Lars and his men to the hostel. Make sure that they are settled comfortably and know where all the amenities may be found."

"As you command, Your Grace."

"Commander Lars."

"Your Grace."

"Captain Gotahol will take you to your hostel, which is just along here." He gestured. "Our palace is just there, can you see the walls?"

"Yah, Your Grace."

"If you have need, call at the gate and you will be brought to myself or Her Highness immediately."

"As you command, Your Grace."

Ursula watched Lars lead the men after Captain Gotahol along a side street. Once Sildenar was satisfied that everyone knew what was happening and where they were going, he led the way onward. In front of the reduced party, after the next intersection, was a high stone wall made from rough stone blocks interspersed with layers of flat red brick. Sildenar headed for a wide gateway in this wall, under an imposing gatehouse.

Maralin leaned towards Ursula as they walked alongside the wall. "I don't know how much experience of Roman remains you have, but this was once the compound of a Roman legion, or of the Chivans, as they are known here."

Startled, Ursula examined the stonework more closely but saw nothing but many centuries of use and maintenance. "What do you mean?"

"I have been here before," he replied. "I consulted with His Grace on two occasions during the war on behalf of Duke Wallesan. Over one of the other gates is an old stone bearing a Latin inscription, 'II Legio Chivanus', which I could read, much to the surprise of everyone I was with. I was told that they knew this compound had been built by the Chivans but not much more than that. Nobody could read any of the inscriptions they had found here and there."

Faced with the evidence of her own eyes, Ursula was forced to accept Maralin's statement.

"So how..?"

He shook his head. "No idea. I was a cook in Chicago, remember? The only Roman remains I have ever seen have been here... and in Palarand, where the Guild of Masons keeps a museum of the remains they have found. How they got to Anmar, when, and what happened to them is lost in the mists of time. I doubt anyone will ever learn the truth."

At the gateway to the palace compound a small group of people was waiting, some of whom brought a lump to Eriana's throat. There were three bearded men, though one was in a wheeled chair. With them were a group of what appeared to be local men and women. As Sildenar and Eriana reached them, the two standing bearded men bent their knee to Eriana.

"Highness, you have returned, but do you return for us? We would not be insulted if you had not."

"Rise, Matz, and you too, Lukku! You have won your injuries honorably, I greet you as shieldmaiden-in-arms. Come here, lump!"

She strode forward and grabbed the first man in a hug, much to his surprise and consternation. His eyes widened briefly before they part-closed as tears began. She released him and turned to the second man who she hugged before squatting before the seated man, who had one leg missing from just above the knee.

«Radwan,» she said softly. «It pains me to see you suffer so.»

"My Princess," he replied in good though accented local language, "I have not suffered. My wounds were honorably bought on the field of battle, as is required, I do not regret what I did. Have you come to take us back to Palarand?"

Surprised, Eriana gave him a glance and then stood, inspecting the three former warriors.

"Is that what you want? To join me in Palarand when I return there? If you have made new lives here then I would not uproot you just to satisfy the whim of a Princess. You may each stay or come back with me at your own choice."

Lukku ducked his head. "Highness, it may be difficult. We three have each taken wives and we have learned new trades here. My Tassy is with child, as is Radwan's Marjet. To travel now may not be advisable."

"Well!"

Eriana turned to the others standing near her three lost men. Three of the women there promptly curtseyed to her. Two were obviously expecting but appeared to have a number of months yet to go. After some hesitation the other women curtseyed and the men, all older, bowed.

"We have barely arrived and I have not yet entered His Grace's Hall. I doubt not that we will all speak in the next day or so, but I can put your minds at rest immediately. Our voyage will continue upriver for a month or two and I would not consider asking any of you to come with us, especially not women with child! There is little point to that folly. Let it be, speak to me once I have settled here, talk among yourselves, and if you still desire to return with us to Palarand you may - perhaps - join us when we come downriver again."

Matz and Lukku bowed low. Matz said, "It shall be as you command, Highness."

Sildenar said to the group, "Speak to my Chamberlain, he will arrange a time for you to consult your liege. Whatever you may decide, know that you will have my consent in the matter."

The two men bowed again. Matz murmured, "Your Grace."

Sildenar nodded and then led the way through the gate. Inside was a large empty space with an imposing building in the center. The walls of the compound itself were completely lined with substantial buildings Ursula took to be stables, barracks and other structures such as she had seen around the Mansion in Joth. At one side a party of men were doing something with a line of frayen while on the other side four carriages were being washed down. Anything more than that was hidden by the central building.

Sildenar turned. "Welcome, friends. You are honored guests in my palace."

In through the imposing front entrance and Ursula found herself being guided to the upper floor by a footman, who showed her to a spacious guest suite.

He bowed as he backed out. "My Lady, your chests will be brought to your chambers as soon as they arrive. I regret that there is no other attire presently available to you, but there are bath robes should you and your maid wish to refresh yourselves before the evening meal."

As he closed the door Ursula turned to Tyra, who remarked, "Different again! So much space! Even His Grace, um, I mean His Grace of Joth, does not have chambers so large as this."

"It just shows that Joth is a cramped city," Ursula replied. "Here they have more space for whatever reason so they make use of it. Come on, let us find the bathroom and toilet. It has been a good while since either of us had the need."

"As you say, Mistress! If we are to dine tonight, a bath sounds like a good idea too."

"I agree. What's over here, then?"

* * *

When Ursula entered the State Dining Room followed by Tyra, both gasped. The chamber was comparable in size to the Great Hall in Joth although the roof was maybe a little lower. The decoration was just as rich and complex and they spent a few moments looking around them. A major difference was the condition. While Ursula knew that the Great Hall had been refurbished, this place looked old. The decorations were rich, true, but the ceiling and the upper walls showed evidence of decades of deposits from candles and lanterns while the lower levels had obviously taken the knocks of hard usage.

A cough brought them back to the present. "Mistress?"

This was a man who was dressed in the ducal colors of pale blue and crimson and Ursula suspected that he was there to announce their names to those already present.

"Um, I am Ursula and this is my maid Tyra."

The man, in his forties and with a clipped gray beard, eyed them both. "Mistress Ursula? Of what demesne?"

"Demesne? I don't... oh, I am a visitor who came with Her Highness Princess Eriana. You may say that I am from Alberta. It will avoid a number of problems."

"As you desire, Mistress." The man turned and announced, "Mistress Ursula of Alberta!"

There was no mention of Tyra, being a mere servant.

Berilda was there speaking with an elderly couple. She gave her apologies and came over to greet Ursula with a smile.

"If I may call you Ursula? It is an unusual name, it is true, but it does suit you. Shall you walk with me? I would learn what manner of place you came from. Alberta, did I hear Tenion say?"

"Your Grace."

Berilda led her away from the door to an open space before speaking again. "My dear, it seems that there is some mystery surrounding you, if what I hear is true. Can you tell me aught now, or should it wait for a more private time?"

Ursula considered. Some of her story, if it was to be revealed at all, would be better left for a private audience, but there were aspects which could be mentioned now that would both satisfy her listener and provide openings for conversation over the meal.

"Your Grace, I do not know what I should tell you and whether I can tell you now or later. Can I ask first, what you know about Tenant Maralin."

"Why, Ursula, we know very little about him, just that he joined Wallesan last year during the siege of Joth. We have been told that he comes from far away, mayhap in the deep south, but little more than that. Why? Do you come from that same place?"

Ursula grimaced. "Your Grace, I do not know if it is safe enough for me to reveal more about myself as that may also reveal things about Maralin he would rather not be known. However, I can tell you that I come from a place near enough to where Maralin lived that I can speak his tongue. I arrived in Joth only recently and they consider me to be a Healer of some learning. For several reasons I did not want to stay in Joth so decided to accompany Eriana - Princess Eriana, that is - on her voyage, both to provide assistance and to learn more about the countries of the Great Valley."

"Do you tell me? Then you are most welcome in Forguland, Ursula. I wonder, you are a healer, are you familiar with the treatment of battle wounds? The war is ended, it is true, but we have many who fought then who still bear grievous wounds from their time facing the enemy."

"Your Grace, I have treated what could be called battle wounds, but I must tell you that I am not familiar with most of the weapons you use here. Knife wounds, yes, but not, say, ax, lance, arrow or mace wounds. I will offer help as long as the Visund is in Forguland but I should depart when the ship does."

"Not familiar with..?" Berilda's eyes were wide. "My dear, if your people do not use ax, mace, arrow or lance, whatever do they use? Or is war unknown in your lands?"

"Unfortunately war is well known where I come from, Your Grace. There are knives, yes, but usually the weapons are guns or worse."

"Guns? Ah, I begin to understand. Maralin did say that he had knowledge of guns that those of Yod did not possess, and that was one of the reasons why we know little about his past."

"Yes. I was told that if those of Yod found out about his knowledge, they would attempt to kidnap him." As an afterthought she added, "As they tried to kidnap Princess Garia."

"Garia? Ah, much is explained!" Berilda's voice dropped to a whisper. "Then you are from the other world, as Maralin must also be. All is made clear now! I understand your reluctance to say anything now. Have no fear, I shall tell no-one what you have just told me."

Berilda is sharp! She made that connection much faster than I would have. So knowledge of Garia's origins must be known along the Great Valley, then, at least among the rulers.

But Maralin's origins were not!

I will have to watch what I say more carefully in the future, though from past experience that should not be hard for me.

"Your Grace, the situation is very complicated and I am sure that almost nobody knows the whole story. What I was told when I arrived at Joth sounded so..." I was going to use the word fantastic but maybe I have to be careful even here, "...strange that it was a week before I could believe any of it. Even now -"

"His Grace Duke Sildenar of Forguland, Count Fard and Countess Windra!"

The man at the door made the announcement and all conversation stopped. Sildenar entered talking to Fard, saw Berilda and headed in their direction. Ursula and Tyra curtseyed.

"My dear!" Sildenar greeted his wife with a smile. "Pumping our guests for information already?"

"Sil, it wasn't like that, was it, Ursula?"

"Your Grace," Ursula addressed the Duke, "your wife naturally wanted to know more about her visitors so she has asked me some questions."

Berilda smiled at her husband. "Some of which she has answered, dear, only to raise more! Do not concern yourself, no secrets have been spilled."

Which tells me that she is likely to keep her mouth shut. Good.

"That is well, my dear." Sildenar turned to Ursula. "My dear, be welcome in our house. Do you find your chambers satisfactory? If there is any omission then you have only to say and it shall be rectified immediately."

"Your Grace, I have found nothing that could be considered a fault. I am impressed by the hospitality we have found along the Great Valley."

"Of course, my dear, it is our custom. There are few among our people, from the highest to the lowest, who would not offer hospitality to any traveler."

"So I have discovered, Your Grace."

"Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand," the announcement came, "and ladies-at-arms Bennet and Semma."

As the three entered the room Sildenar chuckled. "Ha. Tenion struggles to understand how any woman may wield a sword, I deem. If what I hear is true, he must needs adapt his thinking in the future!"

Eriana led the two swordswomen over to join the Ducal party, all three curtseying as they reached the group.

Sildenar smiled. "Well met, Eriana. Good evening to you, Bennet, and to you as well, Semma. I see that our martial trio attend this evening in camouflage, the brilliant disguise of three lovely ladies of the court, and you all carry it off so well! Thus, we shall treat you all as you appear to be, you shall join us at our table. Eriana shall sit beside me as honored guest and Bennet and Semma, as well as Mistress Ursula, shall face us, that we may discuss matters of interest as we sup."

Eriana smiled, "Sildenar, you are too gracious."

"Nonsense! You are all my distinguished guests, it is right that you be treated so." He glanced around. "I do not yet see our other guest, where might he be? Eriana, do you know where Maralin might be?"

She shook her head. "I have not seen him since we arrived, Sildenar. Though he did travel with us, I assume that he has duties and responsibilities according his station, which we do not."

"As you say." Sildenar thought then nodded. "I believe that we may wait a short while before sitting. I note that neither Gwilli nor Brevin have yet appeared."

Sildenar had barely finished speaking before Maralin, Gwilli and Brevin appeared, all discussing something. None were in uniform this evening. They were announced and immediately came to give their respects to the Duke.

"Gentlemen! Do you discuss something important this evening?"

Maralin replied, "Your Grace, only if you consider uniforms important. It seems that Major-General Gwilli has been impressed by the attire of Eriana's crew and desires to know if the designs will be made available to Forguland." He smiled. "As the designs are officially mine, and I have the assent of my Duke, I have informed him that of course he may make use of them."

Sildenar humphed. "At the usual rate, I suppose?"

"Your Grace, these garments are so simple and so practical that we would not consider asking coin for the use of the designs." He shrugged. "Other designs, maybe, but not these."

Windra asked, "Tenant, what about the dresses that Her Highness and the women in her party wore? They looked so cool and so simple! Are you responsible for those as well?"

Maralin gave a deprecating smile. "Unfortunately I have to admit that I am, My Lady. Technically none of these are new inventions but merely adaptations of items worn in the lands of my birth."

A single word had roused Windra's curiosity. "Adaptations, Tenant?"

The smile grew wider. "Ah, that is perhaps a subject for another time, My Lady. I am sure that the men will not want to be subjected to the fine detail of women's fashion, will they?"

"You have my agreement on that, Tenant," Sildenar said dryly. "Well. Now that everybody appears to be here, let us sit and eat. There will be time afterwards to speak of fashions... and other matters."

* * *

After the diners had risen from their welcoming feast Ursula had managed to have a few private words with Maralin. When the small and select group took seats in Sildenar's Drawing Room he stood, therefore, having received a nod from the Duke.

"Your Grace, Your Grace, My Lord, My Lady, it seems that I have an explanation to make. You may have wondered who I am, where I came from, and how I came to be a close advisor to His Grace Wallesan of Joth." He flicked his eyes briefly at Ursula. "There are other considerations too. I must ask you all to swear that what will be revealed in this room shall not be communicated in any form to anyone not present this evening."

Sildenar was taken aback at first but recognized that something important was about to be revealed.

"Why, Maralin, of course. But we have servants here, should I ask them to retire?"

Both Berilda and Windra had maids and of course Tyra stood behind Ursula's chair. For this meeting Bennet and Semma remained in their suite so Eriana was unaccompanied.

"Your Grace, it is up to you. If you consider your servants trustworthy enough to hear what I am about to reveal then they may remain... but if they must needs withdraw, then I would add that it would not mean that their liege distrusts them."

"As you say. Oh, and what about the maid of Mistress Ursula? Should she retire as well?"

"Your Grace, Tyra already knows what I am about to tell you."

Sildenar said, "Oh!" while Berilda just nodded, which did not go unnoticed by her husband. He turned and stared at Ursula, who remained impassive. "There is some greater mystery here, I deem. Berilda, Windra, shall your maids remain or go?"

Berilda promptly said, "Dear, Hestia already knows everything that I do. She can be relied on to hold her tongue when required."

Windra added, "I trust Pinet with my secrets and she does not tattle-tale around the palace. Your Grace, I believe that you may have confidence in her."

"Very well."

After the group gave their oaths Maralin began. "All of you here are doubtless aware of Princess Garia and of her origins. She came to Anmar from another world, somewhere else entirely, and she is stuck here, unable to return."

He paused here, struck by a thought. Is that actually true? What happened just before we sailed from Dekarran?

"The society of that world," he continued, "which is named Earth, is like ours may be in perhaps two hundred or so years time. Needless to say, that world is quite different than this one. Garia has knowledge which she will give freely to our lands, to permit us to advance as her world has done, but hopefully avoiding many of the dangers, accidents and blind passages that happened on Earth.

"It is for that reason that Yod desired to kidnap or alternatively kill Princess Garia, since they wanted Yod to be the only land in the Great Valley to possess such knowledge. Why? Because they also held someone from Earth, a boy named Yves Perriard. It was from him that the Yodans obtained - by force - the secret of guns. Yves was young, perhaps they thought that Garia might tell them more."

He turned around to look at all of them. "You all know what happened. Increasingly desperate attempts to kidnap Garia, resulting in all-out war. There are other considerations, though. To begin with, I am also from Earth."

There was a gasp from Fard and Windra, while Sildenar merely raised his eyebrows.

"Yes, I came from Earth. I arrived on the day that those of Yod seized the city of Joth and threw everyone out. Like others who come from Earth, I had no memory of my past for five days or so. When that memory finally returned - and I will tell you that it has not fully returned, even now - I found myself in a place so strange I struggled to understand it.

"I adapted, as Garia did, and found that I could make a contribution to Joth's efforts to retake their city. Do you remember the journey that Prince Keren made here?" Nods all round. "I had used the word gun and this was thought sufficiently unusual that it was mentioned to him as he passed through Thorn. He, of course, had already learned the Earth word from Garia. It was on his return journey that I met him and learned about Garia and what had been happening in the east.

"I also learned of the danger I was in and that is why I asked an oath this evening. I did not appreciate until then that, should those of Yod find out about my origins, they would attempt to obtain me just as they were trying to get hold of Garia. Then they would probably have tortured me to find out things I could not have told them, since on Earth I had been a cook and knew little of weapons." He shrugged. "That danger is now past, of course, but there will still be those who would try and take advantage of what we know. That is why our origins must be kept quiet."

He turned to face Sildenar. "In this room is another person from Earth. Your wife guessed the truth, Your Grace, and it is right that you should all be properly informed about us and our origins. Ursula is also from Earth, though from a part very distant from where Garia and I came from."

Sildenar turned to Ursula. "Is this true, my dear?"

"Your Grace, it is. I was... delivered, perhaps, is the best term, to a small island in the Sirrel where I could be found and rescued by Her Highness's crew as they sailed past."

"Delivered?"

Maralin answered. "Your Grace, we were not brought here by chance. There exist Beings of a kind that reside in the world around us but cannot be seen. Be assured that they do not break any of the rules of the Great Convocation. Duke Wallesan and myself have been given enough proof of their existence that I will tell you on oath there is no doubt that they exist. What was I saying? There is a purpose to our being brought here, although we are not sure what the end result will be. Garia and Yves Perriard were delivered at each end of the Valley in order to start a war."

Sildenar was outraged. "A war!"

"Aye, Your Grace." Maralin shrugged. "The war which actually happened, in fact, although the result was not what had been expected. I can only tell you from my knowledge of Earth history that times of war are often when most advancements are made. The pressure of victory, or of avoiding defeat, brings forth developments which will later transform society. Those semaphore masts outside are an example of that, telescopes are another. The Beings plan was to improve society here in the Great Valley. But... something went wrong with the transfer method."

"Transfer? How did you get here, then? How far did you come?"

Maralin shook his head. "Unknown, Your Grace. How far? Well, if I were to tell you that each of the stars you see in the night sky is a sun like Anmar's, and that the sun of Earth is a distant speck, such that the light from that sun will take a thousand years to reach Anmar, you will understand that even on Earth we do not know how it was done. But the point is, when we three arrived, we were not as we were on Earth."

He took a deep breath. "On Earth Garia was a boy. On Earth, I was a young woman. On Earth, Ursula was a young man. Only Yves Perriard was unchanged."

Shock was evident on all their faces.

Fard said, "Maralin, your tale sounds fantastic."

Berilda demurred. "Fard, I can believe it. I know that there are male tailors but the fact that Maralin designed those dresses and uniforms makes more sense if he was once a woman. He obviously has an eye for material and fit."

"If you say so, Mother."

Sildenar said to Maralin, "Yet you are a man. I would not think it possible that one who had once been a woman could become a man. The way each thinks is too different, I deem."

Berilda agreed, "Maralin, he is right. What happened? Are you still a woman inside?"

"Your Grace, when I first arrived I struggled every day with what I had become. On Earth I was treated badly by the man who I originally believed to be my protector, someone who abused me and reduced me to a shadow who barely existed. I hated all men there and when I arrived here I hated my new body. Yet, over time, I came to understand that not all men were the same as he was and that I could become a man of honor. It was hard, but because I now have a man's body..."

He paused, considering. "I wonder, do you understand that the bodies of men and women are different because different chemicals are produced by those bodies? These chemicals shape our bodies, literally, and they also shape our minds. My mind has adjusted, somewhat, towards that of a normal man, yet I also have the past that I was brought up as and I consider myself to be a man with a softer side. My body, I must add, is certainly all male and lets me know that whenever certain circumstances occur."

Sildenar had a faint smile. "I doubt not that all here understand your meaning, Maralin!" His attention switched to Ursula. "My dear, are you the same? You were a man, then, before you came... to Anmar? Maker, even saying that raises the hairs on the back of my neck!"

Ursula had her own faint smile. "Your Grace, my story is even stranger. You may not know this or believe it but I can tell you from personal experience that it is true. When a child is born it is possible for it to be neither male nor female but somewhere in between. Sometimes the differences are noticeable, sometimes they are hidden inside. I was born with a male body but my brain, my mind, has always been female.

"When I found myself here on Anmar, then, with a real female body, I suspected a trick. It took many days, and much persuasion, before I could be convinced that I was now, actually, a woman as I should have been from the start."

Fard asked, "Mistress? Surely the fact that everything around you was different would convince you."

"It is not that simple, My Lord. In two hundred years time it will be possible for people here on Anmar to fake up a whole city and tell someone that what they see is the truth. There are drugs - potions - which can convince anybody of anything, even that their own body is different. In the land of my birth people are naturally suspicious and I struggled to believe the evidence of my own eyes. It took the death of a man right in front of me to make me realize that this was not all arranged to make me tell secrets."

Sildenar ran a hand through his hair. "Maker! What a mess!" He addressed Maralin. "And yet these Beings of yours persist in sending people here from... Earth, did you say?"

"Aye, Your Grace, for one very simple reason. By ourselves, we would have had a carefully measured effect on the various societies in which we had been dropped. Changed, the effects have been considerably greater. For example, if Garia had arrived here as the boy he had been on Earth, we would still be at war with Yod and, possibly, both Forguland and Joth would be in the hands of Yod... and I'm speaking of the countries, not just the cities."

Sildenar said, "Maker!" again. "And now the war is done, shall these Beings leave us alone?"

"Regrettably not, Your Grace. It is thought that every man or woman who now walks on Anmar descends from someone who walked on Earth, so they have been busy for many years, perhaps, thousands. Garia even thinks that grakh were brought from Earth, which since they died out there over sixty million years ago means a long, long time. They do not think of time the same way we do."

Eriana added, "Sildenar, my people were brought here from Earth about a thousand years ago in a seeming storm. Garia has told me of the land we departed from and the lands we were supposed to arrive at, so we now know our ancient sagas to be true."

Maralin pointed out, "Your Grace, your own palace sits in a legionary fortress built by Chivans, who we think are named after the leader of a group who arrived from Earth about five hundred years or so before Eriana's people. The Beings have been managing Anmar for a very long time."

Sildenar ran his hands through his hair. "What are we to do?"

"Your Grace, the policy of both Palarand and Joth is that life should just continue as before. The decisions of each day must still be made and made as though the Beings did not exist. We think that the Beings do not interfere directly but only by using humans - us - as agents. Think of a rock in a small stream. Normally moving that rock will not do much but moving certain rocks in certain places may have a much larger effect."

Sildenar leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, breathing out a long sigh. "I understand. I will write a letter tomorrow asking Robanar for advice on the matter, since all seems to revolve around Palarand presently." He opened his eyes and looked at Maralin. "I understand why you required oaths of us, now."

"As you say, Your Grace." Maralin hesitated before asking, "If anyone has any questions? This was not what I was sent to Forguland to do, this is something additional and unexpected."

Sildenar looked at Maralin. "Of course, you came here with dispatches, did you not? And you are to depart early tomorrow. Shall you call here on your return, that we may speak of... this other matter again?"

"At your command, Your Grace. With your permission, I will fetch the bag."

Sildenar rested a hand on his forehead. "Aye, Maralin, do."

Maralin bowed and went out. Sildenar turned to Eriana.

"I assume that you already knew of this?"

"Indeed, Sildenar," she replied. "Faced with Garia's knowledge of the past of my people, I could do no other than believe it. She came from the mother world without any doubt at all." Eriana paused. "However, Maralin's appearance and then that of Ursula has caused some disquiet in my mind." She waved a hand. "I do not consider that these Beings pose any threat to us or our way of life, I deem, but some of those who know the secret know more than they are prepared to tell me, I am sure of it.

"Maralin is one of those."

Eyebrows were raised. "Do you tell me?"

"Aye." She gave the Duke a look. "I would leave any further discussion until Maralin has departed, by your leave."

"As you wish, Eriana."

There was an uncomfortable silence for a few moments until Maralin returned with a canvas bag.

"Here it is, Your Grace. If you would verify the seal and open the bag."

Sildenar cut the blue-and-white ribbon of Joth and gave it to Maralin before upending the bag onto the carpet. The contents were few but bulky. Maralin squatted and sorted through the packets, picking one out and handing it to Sildenar.

"Your Grace, this is the signed and sealed copy of the treaty joining Forguland to the Federation," he explained. "It arrived with the wagon train from Palarand and His Grace Wallesan has countersigned it. Congratulations, Forguland has now legally become a member of the Sirrel Federation!"

Sildenar accepted the packet and cut the integral seal, opening the document within.

"It is done, then," he said. "For good or ill, we have joined the Federation. Fard, you handled the negotiations, you will inherit responsibility for Forguland, that is why I followed your advice. I agree, it offers us security we did not have before, but I would not be a sane ruler if I did not have reservations."

"Father, the Federation will become whatever the members make of it," his son replied. "We all have strengths and weaknesses and in theory we may use our strengths to compensate for the weaknesses of others. It is up to us - all of us - to ensure that we do not become distracted by petty bickering."

"As you say." As the Duke spoke, his eye ran down the impressive list of rulers who had countersigned the document, raising eyebrows at one inclusion. "Eriana? You have signed! But you are no longer of Einnland, you are of Palarand." He squinted. "What is this? 'Head of Naval Forces'? What is that?"

Eriana appeared reluctant to explain. "Sildenar, it is nothing. Those at Dekarran made some early decisions concerning the future martial forces of the Sirrel Federation, that is all. I am named as one of the few officers yet appointed."

"Oh, I see... but I do not. Whatever are Naval Forces?"

She let out a breath of resignation. "You know that I and the men who came with me are people of the ocean, Sildenar. Once the war with Yod had ended, I wondered what my purpose would be, then Maralin made a good suggestion, that the Federation must needs have water-borne forces, both to keep the peace on its rivers and to venture further along our coasts to discover what manner of people live there, be they friendly or otherwise. Thus, the Federation Navy was born with myself as its head. As yet we are only in the planning stage for what may become an independent service that any from within the Federation may join and serve."

"But why do we not..." Sildenar was confused. He turned to Maralin. "If you would explain."

"Your Grace, on the world I came from, Earth, it is customary for most nations who have access to the sea to have a Navy or equivalent. It is a separate armed force with policing duties but will also fight wars on the open sea as well as support, for example, landings on hostile coasts. In days past, navies were also used to chart and discover lands previously unknown, for purposes of trade as well as defense."

The Duke turned back to Eriana. "Ah, I see why your people would be thought suitable for such a task as this, Eriana. Your men, do they go with you?"

"Of course, Sildenar. Maralin tells me they should be named Marines, warriors who fight from ship to ship or from ships to hostile shores. They will be a separate branch to those who sail our ships but they will still be part of the navy."

Sildenar sat back. "Hmm. There is much here to discuss, it seems. It is yet early, perhaps some refreshment before we get to the meat of the matter." He turned to Berilda's maid. "Hestia, if I may ask you to summon Tenion. I foresee a long evening ahead of us, since Maralin must travel on tomorrow."

* * *

"Ursula?"

"Highness?"

The two were about to part in the corridor leading to their respective chambers.

"I wonder..." Ursula could not determine the expression on Eriana's face. "Tomorrow we take the Visund on a brief journey across the river to the place we fought our last battle."

"You have mentioned it, Highness."

"Would you join us? I..." Eriana took a deep breath before lowering her voice. "I have not been looking forward to that moment, I must confess. I would appreciate your presence by my side when we pay our respects to those that died there."

"You want some emotional support?"

"As you say. It is difficult... for me to admit a weakness, it is not the way I was raised. Yet I believe that having someone like yourself beside me may help me manage what I must needs do." There was an appeal in her eyes. "Would you come? I would not command you, it is not my place."

Ursula considered. A short journey across the river to a scene of fierce fighting, it was not surprising that the memories might disturb Eriana.

"Highness, I will come. Although my interests are in saving lives rather than taking them, it will be interesting to see where that battle was fought."

The relief on Eriana's face was immediate. "Oh, thank you, Ursula! Your kindness shall not be forgotten. Until tomorrow, then."

"Tomorrow. Good night, Highness."

"Good night, Ursula."

As the epic Battle of Boldan's Rock had resulted in some unavoidable casualties, Eriana feels obliged to return there with her men to pay their respects. With every Einnlander aboard, as well as Ursula and Tyra, the Visund crosses the Sirrel to the scene of the second, more bloody, battle. But since that time Eriana has matured and now views her earlier decisions in a different light.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

35 - At Gylfi's Rest

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The question the following morning was an age-old one.

"Mistress, what shall you wear today?"

Ursula sighed. "I do not know, Tyra. I have no idea what is going to happen today. Tell me, do you think that Her Highness has planned something formal? If it is to be as warm today as it was yesterday, I would prefer to wear a ship dress, but if this ceremony is going to be formal..."

She left the implication hanging, that she would have to wear a decent day gown instead and put up with the heat.

"Mistress, I have no idea what has been planned - assuming anything has been planned at all. I probably know less of the customs of those of Einnland than you do." Tyra hesitated, then added, "I am unsure why Her Highness has the need to visit this place. Do you?"

"Perhaps. On Earth, if one were to pass the place where a battle had once been fought, many would pause for a moment and reflect on what had happened there, particularly if the battle had been recent. Particularly if one had been involved, of course. Like yourself, I do not know the customs of the Einnlanders, not really. I don't know Valley custom either, as it happens." She came to a decision. "A ship dress, I think. Perhaps that darker gray one? The color looks a little more formal but it will keep me cooler - and doesn't make me look like part of the crew, which is what happened yesterday."

"As you wish, Mistress." Tyra regarded the contents of the chest. "Though you have a reasonable selection, I deem, there will not be a great variety of choice should the voyage be a long one."

"True, but this is a problem faced by all travelers, Tyra. Fortunately those who see us later on will not know what has been worn earlier in the journey, so I can repeat dresses and gowns more often than I might do normally. We just have to make sure they are all clean enough."

"As you say, Mistress. Since the Visund remains in Forguland for a small while, I will see if I may make use of the palace laundry, by your leave."

"Of course, Tyra. There's no sense in making more work for ourselves, especially when we don't know what we will be doing most of the time."

"As you say, Mistress. What of your Healer's basket and bag? Do you think that those will be needed today?"

Ursula shook her head. "No idea. We can ask Her Highness when we see her at breakfast."

* * *

"If I may join you this morning, Highness."

Major General Gwilli stood at attention in front of Eriana immediately after the breakfast tables had been cleared.

"General," she replied with a small nod. "You may of course come with us but I cannot promise you a comfortable ride. The Visund is a ship of commerce and conflict and was not designed for passengers."

"I understand that, Highness, but the journey is a short one and I am, after all, a man of war. I am used to the hardship of traveling rough and, indeed, sleeping and eating where I may."

Eriana gave a faint smile. "As am I, General. If I may ask, will there be any problem today? I understand that the farther shore - pardon me, the farther bank - is accounted Ferenis. Should I have asked permission before crossing?"

Gwilli waved a hand. "No, no, Highness. At the moment there are all manner of sundry troops and equipment, from many countries, traveling that route in both directions, since the road that those of Yod built has been used to transfer them upvalley. We of Forguland are also permitted rights of access to the fortress, of course. In any event, I doubt that your welcome today will be aught but sincere and warm."

"As you say, General."

"If I may ask, what is it you desire to do there?"

Eriana's face was closed. "Me and my men are bound by close ties, General, as you must know. Oaths, aye, but all are friends and we have shared many dangers, though I will add that the attack on Boldan's Rock and the business on the wharves below are the worst that any of us will have faced." She gave a silent sigh. "We lost old friends and sturdy companions that day, General. Since we must needs remove ourselves from the field so soon we were not able to make our customary farewells to those men. That is what we intend to do today. I assume that we will be permitted to do that? If not, we will make other arrangements."

"I would think that there will be no problem, Highness. I strongly doubt that those of Ferenis will object either, whatever you intend."

Ursula joined the pair. "Highness."

"Ursula." Eriana eyed Ursula with approval. "If I had thought to mention it last night, I would have suggested that you should not choose a day gown this morning, I see that you have chosen wisely. If I may introduce Major General Gwilli, Director of the Forguland Military Command. He has asked to join us today and, as a representative for Forguland, he is welcome."

Ursula nodded to the General. "General."

Eriana continued her introductions. "Ursula joined the Visund on our journey upstream, General. She is from a distant land and is traveling, as the Visund is, to visit the different lands of the Great Valley. In Joth she is accounted a Healer of some repute."

Gwilli clicked his heels and bowed. "Mistress Ursula, good morning. I see that you also wear a new style of lightweight summer attire." He turned to Eriana. "Is this some new design from Palarand? They seem to be the source of much else that is new."

Eriana smiled. "No indeed, General! You show know that this design comes from Joth and is the idea of Tenant Maralin, based on similar styles from his own homeland. The summer uniform my men wear is also designed by him."

"Do you tell me? That is interesting. Tell me -"

Eriana held up a hand. "General, we have already had this conversation! Concerning both this design, which for obscure reasons is named a 'ship dress', and that of the uniform of my men, Maralin has already made known to His Grace that attire of a similar cut may be freely reproduced in Forguland, and indeed in any other land that desires so."

"Indeed? Then I will observe yourself and your men today, that I may see how effective they are in the heat of summer. By your leave, of course."

"Of course, General. If our men are to fight, it is best that they be comfortable while they do it."

There was a pause so Ursula asked, "Highness, will I be needing my medical basket today?"

"I could not say, Ursula. I do not think so, but if it is not too much trouble to bring -"

"Then I will bring it, Highness."

Sildenar joined the group. "As I mentioned yesterday eve, I regret that I cannot join you, Eriana. Gwilli, are you going?"

"Aye, Your Grace, and, by your leave, I will go as your representative."

The Duke nodded approval. "Good. Eriana, do you go seek your men? Gwilli will show you the gate nearest their hostel. Do you yet know what time will you return? I ask merely that Cook will know how many to account for lunch."

"Probably not for lunch, Sildenar. Later today, I deem."

"If you will be away for lunch, I will tell you that there will be several places across the river where your party may find food and drink." He paused. "If you will forgive me, I must needs look out some packets to give to Maralin before he departs. I will see you both this afternoon."

"Sildenar."

"Your Grace."

As Sildenar turned away Gwilli said, "Highness, if you are ready, we may depart to fetch your men."

"Aye, of course. We will require a moment to fetch items from our chambers, by your leave."

Gwilli waited a short while at the foot of the broad flight of steps leading to the upper floor. When the women returned, Eriana had her broadsword ready in the baldric over her shoulder while Bennet and Semma were straightening their sword belts. Ursula carried her basket of remedies while Tyra had the customary maid's satchel of items of a feminine nature.

Gwilli's eyebrows rose. "So it is true, then." He addressed the guardswomen. "Tell me, have either of you two yet used those swords in anger? I know that Her Highness has but she is of a different mold, I deem."

Bennet answered for the two of them. "Sir, neither of us has yet had occasion to blood our swords, though we came close in Virgulend. Be assured that we are both well trained, though, and are prepared to use them as required."

"Virgulend! What transpired there? Bandits?"

Eriana explained shortly, "Jarwin. We chanced to find an overnight stop where he was visiting nearby. It was an unpleasant incident."

"Jarwin? Maker! I trust there was no injury to any?"

Eriana and the girls looked at each other before the Princess replied, "Not exactly. General, if we find time later today I will recount for you the whole sorry business."

"Well! This is unexpected. You will understand that we of Forguland, like any other, prefer to keep an eye and an ear open for information about our neighbors, in case trouble arises."

Eriana showed her teeth. "There will be no trouble this time, General. For the insult he gave to Wallesan, Jarwin has been forbidden forever from entering Joth."

"Do you tell me? That is news indeed. Well, we should not stand here blocking the corridor. If you would all follow me."

Gwilli led them along the wide and busy corridor, past the entrance lobby and along another corridor which turned at the side of the building. Soon they came to a smaller side entrance. Nodding to the guards there he led the group across the wide space towards a small gate in the side wall. Like the others it had been patched up many times over the centuries but the lintel over the gate was the original one, though badly chipped. There was an inscription on the lintel and all looked up to see it.

Eriana turned. "Ursula, is that what Maralin spoke of? Can you read it?"

"I can, Highness," Ursula replied, "and it sends shivers down my spine. I do not speak the language they used but I can more or less tell you the words. The Second Legion of Chivanus, or something like that."

"So it is true, then," Gwilli murmured. "This compound was built by the Chivans. We had always suspected it, but it was not until Maralin came that we had any proof, and you have confirmed that it is true. If I may ask, Mistress, Second and Chivanus I may understand but what is a Legion?"

"General, the standard military unit of the Romans - you call them the Chivans here, I understand, after their leader - is a Legion, which I suppose is roughly equivalent perhaps to one of your regiments." Ursula had a thought. "Ah, you do have regiments here, General?"

"Aye, we do, Mistress," he said as they walked through the gate. "Can you tell me what number of men it may have been?"

She shook her head. "I have no idea, general. I do know that it is probably many hundreds, possibly thousands, and that a legion would consist not just of the fighting men but everyone else as well, from the cooks, healers and other trades to specialists who could erect roads, buildings and probably the wall we have just walked through. It was designed to be completely self contained on campaign."

"Ah, I see. Of course that is not how we do things these days. Are you familiar with the Chivans, ah, what did you name them?"

"Romans. They had a very large empire..." Ursula suddenly remembered that Gwilli might not know about anyone's off-world origins. "...across the ocean and more than a thousand years ago. I'm sorry, I know very little more than the odd fact."

"Ah." Gwilli nodded. "I have a small interest in military history, as it happens, and I would be interested to learn more if I could."

Ursula thought. "I am sorry, General, I don't know of anyone else who might be able to help you."

Eriana said, "Garia told me that she could read the words, as Ursula can, but does not know the language either. Mayhap one day your curiosity will be satisfied, General, but not today, I deem."

"As you say."

They crossed the busy boulevard and approached a large establishment that was also walled.

Gwilli said, "I don't know if you already know this, Highness, Mistress, but because the danger of Yod is ever present we have long had hostels and barracks for troops of friendly lands who may be passing through. This is one such. In recent times we have also used them for refugees from Ferenis escaping the most recent outrage. Highness, your men are in here and I may tell you that they will be well cared for."

The gate guards recognized the General and let the party enter. In the large courtyard in the center of the hostel the Norsemen were busy doing Tai Chi, with presumably some of the other guests watching from one side with interest. A few of the less able Norse stood near one of the buildings, keeping an eye on a pile of weapons. One of these spotted the newcomers and nudged, pointed. Soon enough Lars, who was leading the exercise, turned and saw them.

«It is the Captain! Men, enough! It is time to go and pay our respects to our friends.»

He clapped his hands and the array of men broke, most heading to retrieve their weapons. Lars made for Eriana.

"Captain."

"Good morrow, Lars. Are the men ready to leave?"

"When they have collected weapons, Captain." His gaze went to Gwilli. "I remember you... Sir... but I forget name."

Eriana said, "This is Major General Gwilli, who is the senior officer of the Forguland Military Command. General, my second in command Lars."

"Ah," Lars said with recognition. "You were there with troops when we had burning for dead."

"As you say, Commander," Gwilli confirmed. "If I may say, we were all in awe at what such a small group of men had managed to do. We are all pleased to see you and your men here in Forguland again, Commander, and under better circumstances."

"Thank you, Sir."

The men had collected their weapons and were now clustering around the group, most busily buckling belts and settling weapons in them.

«Hey! It is Ursula and Tyra!»

«They are coming with us? It is good!»

«Who is that local? He looks too old to be a fighter.»

Eriana turned on them. «Settle down now! This is Major General Gwilli, he commands Forguland's forces for Duke Sildenar. I have no doubt that he has seen battle in the past, when he was younger, but now His Grace has need of the General's wisdom rather than his sword arm.» She added, «He commanded the troops who came to our aid at the end of the second battle, the one down by the river. He, and the men who came with him, are worthy of our respect.»

Several throats shouted, «Captain!»

The Princess gazed around. "Is everyone ready? Then let's go! General, if you would lead the way."

They walked back out of the compound and turned right to follow the boulevard back to the junction at the corner of the palace walls. From there Gwilli led them back they way they had originally walked from the wharves the previous day. Eriana and Gwilli led the procession while Bennet, Semma, Ursula and Tyra walked together behind. The men followed, but the arrangement was casual.

Eriana's legs were long and Gwilli was used to marching so the pace was faster than that of the previous evening. Ursula did not mind, it was a good way to get her blood flowing. Behind, the men's footsteps soon adjusted into the same cadence. Within a short while someone had started singing and the rest immediately joined in. Within another short while Ursula's ears were red and her face was flaming.

"Mistress?"

The men were, of course, singing in Norse.

"Uh... um..."

She tried to make herself heard above the singing, which actually sounded much better than she had imagined a random group of large hairy warriors would manage. The problem was, of course...

"The song is extremely crude, Tyra. Thank your stars that you do not speak their language."

"Oh! Mistress, I understand. Does it upset you?"

"Not really. I heard just as bad when I was in the army... in that other place. But here I am a woman and the song is about men doing things to women." She listened some more. "To which, if you would believe the words, the women are enjoying."

"Men!"

"Always, Tyra."

Eriana turned her head. "Ursula, if it distresses you, I can ask them to stop."

"It is fine, Highness. It just took me by surprise."

The Princess smiled. "As you wish. I would not wish to cause you discomfort. Although I may not always agree with the songs they sing, I am content that they do sing sometimes. It helps to show that they are in good spirits for what might lay ahead."

"As you say, Highness."

Ursula learned the words to three more songs before they reached the ramps leading down to the wharf where the Visund was moored. The rhythm was broken as they went down the ramps and, besides, there was too much other noise from those already working on other vessels.

Waiting for them at the Visund, under the lowered brows of two port officials and a squad of armsmen, were the three Norsemen who now resided in Forguland. They were by themselves this time and Radwan was supported by crutches instead of the wheeled chair from the previous day. Also waiting was a four-wheeled wagon and dranakh, the cargo being four large barrels.

"Radwan? You will manage on those?"

"Yah, Captain."

She jerked a thumb at the wagon. "Is that for us?"

"Yah, Captain," Radwan said again and Lukku added, "Captain, it was the least we could do."

"Very well." Eriana frowned then. "There was another man injured and left behind, I recall. What happened to him?"

The three looked uncomfortably at one another. "Captain, of course you speak of Dakig," Lukku replied. "He told us his wound was but a scratch and, indeed, it seemed to us that he healed more quickly."

Radwan took up the story. "Then, Captain, one day he began putting his things in a dunnage bag and we asked him what he was doing. He told us that he had an idea which he would explain later, but that it meant he must needs lodge elsewhere."

Matz completed the tale. "Captain, that was the last any of us have seen of him."

Eriana scowled. "Dakig! I wonder what he has gotten himself into." She shook her head and turned to the officials. "If we may board our ship now." It was not a request.

The two sized her up, noting the broadsword, and then turned to the well-known figure beside her.

Gwilli asked, "Is there a problem, boys?"

"Ah, no, Sir. It was just that these three appeared with this wagon and said they were part of the crew, but they don't look like these other men to me."

"That is because they were all three injured in the assault of Boldan's Rock and remained in Forguland to convalesce and recover." His tone became implacable. "Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand is taking her men, aboard her ship, to pay her respects to those men of her regiment who did not survive the battle."

"Sir! As you say, Sir. It was a misunderstanding, Sir."

"Then if you would stand aside. I believe that those barrels must needs be loaded on board the ship before we may sail."

"I'll find some men to operate the derrick, Sir."

Most of the Norsemen followed Ursula, Bennet, Semma and Tyra onto the ship, thus leaving the wharf cleared for local workers to begin transferring the four barrels into the hull. Eriana and Gwilli stayed on the wharf to observe the loading operation, along with the two officials.

Tor asked, "Captain, where shall we put them? The weight must be spread or we'll bend in two."

"Aye." Eriana thought a moment. "How about, all along the center line," she pointed, "there, there, there and there?"

Tor nodded. "Good enough. We'll need to shift the kitchen equipment. Can I tow the praam and put the kitchen gear in it?"

"Yes, do that."

The ship's small boat was manhandled over the side and secured to the stern, loaded with the cooking gear. With the aid of the dockside lifting gear, the barrels were soon positioned to everyone's satisfaction.

One of the officials turned to Eriana. "Highness -"

She cut him off. "While I attend my ship I am merely the owner and Captain, nothing more. You may address me so. We are about to depart, is there some procedure I must follow, some document I must needs sign?"

The man held up a hand. "My apologies, uh, Captain. There are no formalities for your departure today. Merely to say, here is your pilot for today's journey."

"Pilot?" She raised an eyebrow. "To cross a river?"

Gwilli intervened. "Captain, of course all who use this stretch of the Sirrel frequently know it well and have no need for a pilot for such a crossing as this. However, you have never sailed here before, and with the Cauldron but two marks away, it would be prudent to take someone who knows the particulars of this crossing."

Eriana stared at the General before relenting. "Aye, General, you have the right of it. It is easy to forget that each stretch we pass has its own foibles and dangers." She turned to the other man. "You are?"

"Kayt, your, er, Captain."

"Then, Master Kayt, if you would go aboard that we may depart."

Gwilli followed Kayt onto the Visund while Eriana took one last look around before following them. Locals pulled the gangway back off the ship as Eriana beckoned to Kayt and led the way aft. Tor was already at his place holding the steering oar in a relaxed grip.

She turned to the pilot. "What must we do, pilot? I merely thought to swing out and sail upstream awhile before crossing."

Kayt nodded with approval. "Captain, that is exactly right. It is when you reach the other side that care must needs be taken."

"Very well." She hopped up onto the poop deck and called to the men. «Places, all! Brodgar, let go forward, we'll need to swing out first before we can let go behind. Men, gently push us away from the wharf with some oars, if you would. Ormund, Jorl, be ready to lift the yard. We'll need to let the sail take us upriver before we can swing across to the other side.»

Near the bow Ursula received a request. "Mistress?"

"Yes, go on."

Tyra scampered back to the mast and spoke to Ormund, who pointed to a rope. Others were ready with other ropes; the yard and sail together were not light but they had all done this many times before. As they swung out into the channel the yard was gradually lifted up the mast before tugs on several lines caused the sail to drop with a thump. It soon bellied out in the morning breeze and the Visund surged against the current.

Gwilli stood just forward of the poop deck and Eriana jumped down to join him. He nodded thoughtfully.

"A sparse design, I deem, yet spacious enough for all your men and supplies. The sail looks strange to my eyes, too. You tell me that ships like these customarily sail the oceans of Anmar? Incredible!"

"You are too kind, General. There is little wood about the shores of Einnland, and that of poor quality, that is why we build as we do... though I will say that this is said to be a traditional design. Aye, we have sailed the ocean beyond the Sirrel in the Visund, many times, though I would not claim that we could sail all the oceans of Anmar!"

"Perhaps I exaggerated, Captain, but you mentioned yesterday eve that one of the tasks of this new Navy is to chart the oceans of the entire world. Is that even possible? It is well known that in other parts there exist strange peoples, perhaps warlike, and even stranger monsters. Would you chance such a vessel as this in such waters?"

"No indeed, General! For that task we shall design a fleet of new ships, powered not by sail but by coal, and they shall be defended by new guns of immense size. If these prove not to be adequate for our explorations, know you that my crew, and others trained in a like fashion, will be aboard to make our point to whoever we may find residing on those distant shores."

"Indeed? Then I will await developments, Captain."

A thought came to Eriana and she turned to Kayt. "Pilot, are we likely to require the oars for this crossing?"

"Probably not, Captain. The wind blows one way, the current flows the other, between them you may not need oars at all, even when we reach the other side."

Avoiding a couple of small fishing boats, the Visund crept out of the channel and was on the wide Sirrel once more. The sun, this early in the day, was behind them, and the other shore was indistinct in the last few wisps of the morning mist. Eriana studied it without making much clear before shaking her head and turning her attention elsewhere.

"How far must we travel before we may cross?"

Kayt replied, "Captain, we must be well clear of the island and able to see other vessels clearly, should we need to maneuver around them. Perhaps two marks, three would be better."

The men seemed to be in good spirits this morning, Ursula thought.

They are going to pay their respects to their dead, so I was told. Of course, theirs is a warrior culture and they will not do things the way I was familiar with on Earth.

She had a thought. Norse! Warrior Gods, a hall of heroes, what was it called? Her eyes flickered down. Ah, now I understand those barrels! This trip could get... interesting.

I wonder if the locals will be offended by what is about to happen?

After a while the bow shifted and the Visund began to cross the Sirrel, still around two marks wide here. There was the usual bobbing as they crossed the main current and then they were into calmer water on the northern side.

"No! Captain, I am sorry, I should have explained. You must not turn here. If you may shorten sail and let the current take us down to where we want to go."

Eriana stared at Kayt. "You want us to drift down backwards? This is safe?"

"Captain, it is." Kayt looked doubtfully at the steering oar. "I do not know how easy it will be to keep your ship facing upriver. I have never traveled in one this size before, nor with such a method of steering."

"Tor?"

«I am not sure, Captain. I don't think I have ever sailed this way. Whenever we have moved in reverse, we have always had the oars out. I will have to think very carefully to find out which way to move the oar.»

For the moment, with the sail still full, they were heading upstream. Eriana shouted instructions forward and the yard was lowered halfway so that the sail could be partly furled. Soon, their forward motion ceased and the current began to take them back towards the junction. One problem immediately presented itself.

"Captain, the praam! What can we do?"

The praam had begun to swing back towards the Visund, threatening a collision.

"Steer as though turning left," Eriana decided. "That way it will come up against the left side and you can then correct our course."

"Captain."

Tor heaved the steering oar and the stern of the Visund moved away from the ship's small boat, which drifted up along the left side until it touched.

«Captain,» Ormund asked, «Shall I take the painter and walk the praam forward out of the way?»

«No,» she replied after a moment. «There is no point, we will be going forward again soon enough and it will be behind us again.»

Ormund nodded and walked back to the mast.

"Soon, Captain," Kayt said, "I will ask you to drop the sail again and for the ship to steer for the nearer bank. I am not sure how your sail will cope when the ship turns."

"It is no problem, pilot. We can sail with the wind on any quarter. I will ask for the yard to be swung round as you desire."

"Do you tell me? That is interesting news. Captain, if I may ask you sometime today about your sail. It has caused much talk in the Harbor Office at Forguland. We do not see many vessels with sails of that shape or hoisted that way."

"Indeed? Well, know you that we will remain in Forguland for some days, if we cannot manage a talk today then others may be possible."

"Captain, you are too kind."

Eriana stared at the northern wharf area as they drifted past. It looked nothing like it had when they had last seen it, but that was not surprising. Their only priority then had been to disable most of it so that those of Yod could not make use of it, which meant they had dismantled or destroyed most of the wharves and sunk many of the barges and small craft which had been moored there. Besides, the water level had been much higher then.

Now it looked strange. To her left and right were the customary tall piles with pontoons reaching out into the river, while between them was a curious construction that looked like a river-level fortress made of long vertical logs of wood. It stood up high and there were vessels moored at the foot of it.

"If you would turn now, Captain."

"Towards the pontoons? Will I need to shift the sail?"

"Not towards the pontoons, Captain, but you will need your sail to move towards the wharf," Kayt considered, then turned to look at the crew, "unless you care to make use of your oars instead."

"That is a wharf?" Eriana stared with disbelief at the construction, which looked higher than the Visund's mast. She also looked around, then decided to change her original plan. «Men! To your oars! We head toward that forest of trees!»

There was instant action as the oars were made ready. Tor called down, «Captain, should I order the sail to be stowed?»

«Do that. I do not think we will need it again before we leave.» To Kayt she asked, "What is the reason we may not use those pontoons? We have done so everywhere else we have been."

"Captain, normally I would agree with you, but today you carry heavy cargo." The pilot turned and pointed at the nearest of the barrels. "Removing those onto a pontoon would be just possible but awkward. The wharf has cranes on top to assist with unloading and loading such cargo."

Eriana looked at the constructions she now saw on top of the 'wharf'. "I thought those siege weapons, like those in the fortress."

Kayt studied the cranes. "Aye, I can see the resemblance, from a distance. They are but cranes which will make the work of unloading your barrels so much quicker."

"As you say." By now the Visund had drifted further downstream so Eriana spun to her steersman. «Steer us in, Tor. I know not how we will moor but it is there we need to go.»

«Captain. Here comes Lars to measure the beat.»

As the oars bit and began to overcome the current, Tor steered the Visund towards the wall of piles. As the ship approached it was apparent that these were whole trimmed tree trunks, spaced about two strides apart and held by cross-braces of large timbers. At each end, men could be seen working on these, adding to the construction.

"A lot of wood," she mused.

"Aye, Captain," Kayt responded. "A gift from Smordan to help in the war, originally, but the arrangement was so useful that it is being expanded as you can see."

"What holds it up?"

"Behind is a large outcrop of rock. That is why pontoons could not be placed there. This way, substantial cranes could be built on the rock, which would be usable whatever level the river was."

"I never noticed a rock when we were here before."

"It was covered by river deposits, Captain. When the river level lowered enough that the temporary wharves could be rebuilt, the rock was discovered as they excavated. Ah, Captain, you should moor facing upstream, since you must needs return by a similar route to the one by which you came."

Lars called for the oars to slacken off as the prow of the Visund approached the piles. Behind the vertical timbers were walkways at several levels, and behind those were stairways going up and down. There were men waiting as the ship approached head on, and one of them caught the thrown line, passed it around one of the piles and threw it back. Thus attached, the current naturally caused the ship's stern to swing round until they were lying alongside. Another thrown line secured the stern.

Others waiting on the walkways positioned short gangplanks between hull and walkway. Lars led the way off, then waited until most of the men had disembarked to begin filing up the stairways to the top. He nodded to Eriana and then followed. Ursula noted that only the true sailors were left aboard.

"Tor? Shall you see to the unloading of the barrels?"

«Of course, Captain, and then we will join you above. I am anxious to see where you and the others gained your great victory.»

Ursula noticed that Eriana's expression was not what she expected. There was a kind of sadness there.

«If this construction is any guide, I doubt we will recognize any of it. Still, this is the place, it is here that...» her voice faltered, «Sten and Gylfi fell.»

With that she turned without another word, ran down the Visund to the middle and leaped from the hull to the walkway, disappearing into the jumble of woodwork.

"Mistress?"

"Yes, Tyra. I suppose that we had better follow them."

"If I may, Mistress."

Ormund lent a gentle hand to ensure that Ursula gained the safety of the walkway. Moments later, Bennet, Semma and Tyra had joined her and she led them to the nearest stairs and began climbing. Inside the latticework of the piling it was cool and dark, so the contrast when she emerged from a slot in the upper decking made her squint against the glare.

The others were waiting for them, most staring about them in confusion.

Ursula asked, "Lars? What appears to be the problem?"

"Is a strange place, Mistress. Do not... recognize... anything."

There were heavy timbers covering the wharf area with two substantial fixed cranes near the river edge. There were stacks of substantial timbers at the west side, with men busy at work sawing and shaping them, while other men were handling sacks of what appeared to be cargo. A wagon was ready for the sacks but no dranakh or frayen could be seen.

At the rear the timbers smoothly transitioned to cobbles that reminded her of the Joth dockside. The road thus formed went back a long way before reaching a street which ran east and west. Facing the street was a row of booths, small shops and taverns with side streets indicating more development behind, the beginnings of a substantial town. At the rear, the Wall of the Great Valley sloped up steeply to the cliffs behind.

«What was here before, then?»

«Empty. Dirt. Wharves were here, all along, rough, quickly made by Yod, not like this. Of course, the river was much higher then. No buildings like that,» he jabbed a dismissive thumb at the taverns, «not even shacks. Down that end, where the enemy were, there might have been tents, their camp.» He grimaced. «It has only been one winter and already I forget. But we were not here many days, maybe three.»

She looked to her left, west, and saw more of the hastily thrown up wooden buildings. A wide and properly paved road led through them. Turning to her right, she eyed the bulk of Boldan's Rock looming over the immediate area, then spotted the narrow roadway leading down from the fortress to the town below, its lower end hidden behind some of the recent development.

Eriana, Gwilli and Kayt joined them.

Eriana remarked, "I am not surprised the men are confused. If I did not see the fortress up there I would think we had been brought to a completely different place."

"Aye, Highness," Gwilli agreed. "Once we had taken the area and secured it, it became apparent that it would provide an easier and safer route to transfer men and materials across the river to head forward to Yod. The growth of the town here is by chance, though. Men must needs drink, eat, sleep and replace worn belongings before they proceed, whether they be soldiers or river men. Those men rebuilding the wharves and pontoons also resided here, many still do. Thus, it was not long before such places as you see before you sprang into being. Welcome to Gylfi's Rest, Highness. The town has already grown since I was here two weeks ago."

"I am amazed! So much and in so short a time!"

Gwilli nodded. "War has that effect, Highness."

"This is what Garia told us in Palarand, but I could not believe it. Now it seems I must."

"As you say, Highness."

"What happens now?"

"Highness, we must wait for the barrels to be brought up. Kayt has already spoken to those who operate the cranes and he has also arranged for a wagon to transport the barrels once they are up."

A wagon, pulled by a dranakh, was even now turning from the street onto the way leading to the 'wharf', which Ursula now realized was actually the end face of a substantial pier reaching out into the river. As she swung to examine her surroundings, she saw that one of the cranes was already in action and a barrel rose into view as she watched. It was carefully deposited on the decking and the tackle sent below for another.

A group of uniformed men approached from the western end of the town. The man in the lead wore a diagonal sash while four of the remaining five were plainly rank-and-file soldiers. Gwilli saw them approach and waited.

"Gwilli."

"Kummin. Good morning. If I may introduce Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand. As you know she was the leader of the men who retook our fortress and then decided to venture down here. With her, as you can see," he spread his arm to encompass the group of men, "are all those who came with her that day and survived. With her also today are the men of her ship's crew who did not take part in the action that day, two companion women-at arms from the Royal Palace Guard of Palarand, Guardswomen Bennet and Semma, and also Mistress Ursula, a healer of some repute, with her maid, who both accompany Her Highness on her voyage upriver."

Kummin turned. "Squad, attend!" The men immediately formed a line and came to attention.

Gwilli turned to Eriana. "If I may present Under-Marshal Kummin of the Ferenis Defense Council who presently commands this outpost, it not yet being considered ready for a civilian appointment."

Kummin bowed low to Eriana. "Your Highness, I can truly say that we of Ferenis are delighted to see you and your men return, and you should know that you and your men, any of you, may come to this place at any time in the future to visit the memorial we have made concerning the actions that you and your men did and the sacrifices that were made. I know that you are continuing to Ferenis itself, but I will tell you now that, as in Forguland, you and your men will always be welcome in any part of Ferenis."

There were calls behind and Ursula turned to see one of the barrels being lifted onto the wagon.

Kummin turned to his men. "Spayter, take your men below and stand guard over Her Highness's ship while they are away."

"Sir?" The man looked uncertain, staring at the Norsemen and then at the other men working on the wharf.

"Quadrant," Eriana said then.

The man turned, surprised to be addressed. "Uh... Your Highness?"

"All my men are attired as these you see before you. Any you find below, or who descend attired that way, you may permit to board the Visund. No others." She added, "Oh, of course you should also recognize myself or the women in our party, we are all here, you may see how we are dressed."

The man gulped, "As you say, Your Highness."

He did not move but looked uncertainly at Kummin, who glared at him. "Well, what are you waiting for, man? Get below! The crew will want to come up and join their fellows!"

"Sir!"

The five trooped off towards the stairway down and Kummin sighed. "Nothing but trouble with that one."

Gwilli added, "Aye, I remember him now. Nearly lost us the battle, did he not?"

Kummin waved a hand. "The battle is over now, Gwilli. Let us get on. I see the cargo is nearly ready."

The dock workers were settling the third barrel on the wagon as the rest of the Norsemen came up from below. Most glanced at the wagon and its cargo before joining the party.

«Captain,» Tor reported, «It looks like some local troops are going to guard the Visund. Is that acceptable?»

«Tor, those are men sent by Under-Marshal Kummin here, the commander of this place, which I may remind you is considered part of Ferenis. I have told them who is permitted to board and who is not.» She scowled. «Though I have no trust in their officer. He seems incapable of independent thought." She shrugged. «No matter. Here we are among firm friends, as you will discover. If anyone should think to interfere with the ship, I think that retribution would be swift. They do not want to annoy us.» A small grin. «Especially after what we did when we were here before!»

She turned to Gwilli. "General, we are all here. Once the wagon is ready we may begin."

"As you say, Your Highness."

It was only a short while before the dranakh pulling the wagon joined them. Once again, Ursula felt that strange gaze from the beast and wondered what was going on.

I don't look particularly different from the others, I'm wearing similar clothes, why are these enormous beasts all taking an interest in me? Is it some kind of strange smell I have? I cannot think of another reason for this interest.

Three different countries now, and the dranakhs in all of them are interested in me. Why?

Gwilli said, "Well. Your Highness, if you and your men would follow us."

The two military men led the enlarged party along the cobbled walkway to the street and then turned left, going west. Ursula immediately saw a gap in the row of shacks to her right but thought little of it. After all, if this was a settlement thrown up in a hurry, there might be gaps in the construction. However, once they reached the gap it became apparent that the square of rough land was their destination.

"Highness," Kummin explained, "this was the site, if you recall, of that last barricade that you and your men erected that day. When we of Ferenis and Forguland came to develop the area as a temporary landing place, there was a reluctance to place or build anything here, it being considered unlucky to erase the signs of that desperate last stand.

"Accordingly, it remains much as it was then, although the barricades and traps have been removed for reasons of safety. The winter weather has smoothed much of what was left and the bloodstains and other marks have been washed away by the rain. Otherwise, little has changed, except that a memorial to the battle has been placed right at the back."

Eriana looked shocked. "G-General, we did not expect this. Our battles are remembered in ale and song, not hallowed ground and memorials."

"I wondered, Highness, since we were aware that those of Einnland might have had different customs. I remember the day that we held the pyres for your dead, some of your men were uneasy at what we were doing."

"Aye. It is not the way of Einnland, but the land of our birth now lies in the past, General. We have all made our oaths to Robanar and are sworn to him now, not to my father. Since we returned to Palarand following the battles most of my men now understand why your dead are burned rather than buried. It is an honorable custom, I deem, and practical in such lands as these."

"As you say, Highness. If you and your men would like to inspect the memorial now? I regret that it is not yet complete. When you approach it you will understand why."

Eriana nodded and then turned to her men, explaining in Norse what was happening. There were many murmurs of approval.

"Follow me, men."

Eriana strode off the street and directly to the large slab of white stone that stood proud at the back of the plot, her men following behind. Once she arrived, she read the inscription and then fell to her knees. When Ursula had managed to join them, and read what was on the slab, she understood why.

"Mistress? I cannot follow these letters very well."

Ursula understood the problem and that many of the men would not be able to read the words either, so she spoke them aloud.

"HERE GYLFI FELL."

There was a stir as she spoke. Beneath the chiseled marks was a bronze plaque, one side of which was inscribed, the other half left blank. She continued by reading the plaque.

"Against all expectation the twenty men of the Einnland Regiment, led by their Captain, Princess Eriana, and with two women-at-arms as companions, liberated the fortress above from the invader by guile and sword, with only light wounds. Seizing an opportunity they came below and killed many of the invader here, driving them back. Five times the invader attacked, five times they were thrown back with great loss of life.

"Sten died in the third attack. Many others were injured, some gravely. At the last desperate stand, before those of Forguland and those of Ferenis could cross the river to give aid, Gylfi died. A third, Kammon, died later in Forguland from his wounds.

"Gylfi's bravery was seen by many and surpassed by none. Those of us who have faced battle have never known anything like the strength, speed and resourcefulness he showed that day. For that reason, Ferenis has decreed that this place shall forever be known as Gylfi's Rest and that this ground shall be kept as a memorial to the brave men and women of Einnland."

Ursula watched as the men, with one thought, drew what blades they possessed and held them high with a deafening roar. Startled, Gwilli stepped back and then nodded. As a military man, he understood the sentiment, even if it was not what he would have done.

Eriana did none of those things. She rose, turned and ran away from the party. Lars turned to follow but Ursula stepped forward and held up a hand.

«Leave her to me, Lars.»

He raised an eyebrow before nodding and turning back to the men. Ursula turned around and began walking after Eriana.

"Mistress?"

"Stay here, Tyra. At the moment she needs something only I can provide."

"Of course, Mistress."

Ursula walked back to the street and looked both ways. She saw Eriana slumped in a doorway nearby and went to her. The Princess was weeping.

"I killed them. I killed them!"

Ursula crouched down. "Highness, who did you kill?"

"Sten. Kammon. Gylfi. They are only here because of a stupid Princess who thought herself more important than anybody else. They trusted me, yet I led them to their deaths. I killed them as surely as if I had run them through myself. I am a stupid little girl who deserves nothing that anyone has given me!"

"I do not believe that much of what you have just said is true, Highness."

"It is!" Eriana turned a tear-stained face to Ursula. "I am a willful, disobedient child who did not want to do what my father asked. I ran away from home, taking many with me on the Visund. A whole family was washed away in the storms that battered us, then more died when we reached land once more." Her voice slowed and deepened as her head went down. "I am responsible for every one of those deaths as much as I am for those who have died here. I do not deserve any of this. I want to go... not home, but back to Palarand."

"Highness, listen to me. You did not kill Sten or Kammon or Gylfi, the Yodans did. They are all grown men, they followed you because they believed in you -"

"I know! They trusted me to keep them safe and I did not!"

"But if it had been someone other than you, do you think that only three would have died? Personally I find it astonishing that the casualties were so light, given what you must have faced. On Earth casualties of forty percent or more are deemed acceptable."

"Forty what? I do not understand."

"Oh. Um, let us say that out of your, what, twenty people, eight might have been killed and another four injured - if you were lucky."

Eriana's shoulders eased and Ursula knew that she had managed to cut through the distress and self-recrimination - for a time.

"There is much in what you say. Still, -"

Ursula held up a hand. "Highness, your reaction is what anyone who has command of others must feel. That has not happened to me but it did to my father. Like me, he was conscripted into the army of the land of my birth, but while he was there he was sent to a minor war in one of the wilder parts of our motherland." Her thighs began to ache. "The situation was bad and he had two promotions, to what I would guess is equivalent to that man that was sent down to guard the ship - the Quadrant, is that right?"

"Quadrant, aye. The lowest rung on the ladder of command, I would guess."

Ursula took the opportunity to sit down on the step beside Eriana but still facing her.

"So, he told me that there had been an ambush. Um, a firefight - crazy shooting at each other with guns, you understand?" Eriana nodded. "Five of his men were killed and several more wounded. He took it badly at first, but understood then that this comes to all who have command, the responsibility they have to those they command, and the knowledge that they may sometimes have to send men out to die."

"I know that now," the Princess said miserably. "I do not like what I have become."

"Highness, what I have said is true of all in authority, although many do not realize this. Your King Robanar has the greatest responsibility of all, to care for a whole country. Your own father must have been the same. Sometimes, when you are in that position, there are difficult choices to be made, difficult decisions to make. Yet still they have to make them."

Eriana gazed at Ursula in wonder. "How did you become so wise, you who are yet so young? Is Earth such a different world to Anmar?" The Princess took Ursula's hands in her own. "I thank you for your kind counsel, Ursula of Earth. But it does not ease my pain."

Eriana's hands were warm, larger than her own, calloused from handling weapons.

"Highness, I do not think that it will ever leave you. It never left my father. But think, would you care to serve someone who was so casual with the lives of others? From odd words I have heard it seems that you are already a different person to the one who sailed away from Einnland that day. Use this experience to make yourself an even better person. You should not attempt to prevent any of those who serve you from risking their lives again, because that would make you too timid. They trust you, you must trust them in turn. But you will have a Navy to run and that will require sending men forth again. Can you do it, knowing what you know now?"

There were other tears in Eriana's eyes then. "You are so good to me! You are right, of course. If we do not take heed of life's lessons then we may as well not live at all. Ursula, will you stay by my side and give me counsel? It seems I am in need of your wise words."

Ursula was taken aback. "Highness, I am traveling in the Visund beside you. I have no intention of leaving the ship right now. But remember, I may not always be there. Who knows what is going to happen once we return to Joth? Use this time to understand yourself. Until then, I will be here to help you when you need it."

"As you say." Eriana struggled to her feet and Ursula joined her, receiving a hug. "Thank you, Ursula, for all your words." She glanced over Ursula's shoulder. "The men must wonder what we are doing round here."

Ursula simply replied, "A woman helping another woman, Highness. They will understand."

"What shall I tell them? They must think me weak, feeble."

"Tell them the truth, Highness... well, part of it. You were overcome by the sight of the monument, which is true enough."

"Indeed. Shall we go?"

They walked back around the corner to discover a party. Two men were standing on the wagon handing out mugs of ale from the barrels. Many of the rest were singing Norse battle tunes, entirely different than those Ursula had heard earlier. There was mention of Valhalla, Ragnarok and Valkyries as well as descriptions of barely-believable single combat between heroes, monsters and Gods.

«Here is Eriana!» Someone shouted.

Immediately the singing stopped and everyone quietened down. Tyra ran towards Eriana and Ursula, fumbling at her bag as she did so.

"Highness, a cloth for your face."

Eriana took the proffered cloth with a smile of gratitude. "Thank you, Tyra. I probably look a mess."

She ran the cloth over her face and then gave it back. "There! Now I may face my men."

The three continued the short distance back to the men, who had begun to cheer up once they saw that whatever problem there was had been solved. Lars gave Ursula a searching look and then inclined his head in a silent recognition of her assistance.

«I ask your pardon,» Eriana said to her men. «I did not expect the Forgulanders or Ferens to make so much of what we did. I was overcome for a time.» She smiled. «Well? Where is my ale?»

Adin came across, beaming, with a mug of ale in each hand. He gave the first to Eriana and the second to Ursula. She took a cautious sip, finding it palatable but with a hidden kick. The singing started up again as Tyra, Bennet and Semma appeared, each with a mug.

"I didn't know that you drank beer," Ursula said to Tyra.

"Sometimes. When the water level gets too low in Joth it begins to taste funny and then we have to drink beer, though usually it isn't as strong as this. I don't mind drinking it occasionally, but Mama says that too much will make me fat - among other things."

"That's true," Ursula agreed. "There are organs in your body that deal with beer and wine and ours are smaller than those of men. Sometimes it is useful to be able to drink a little, but I would try and avoid getting too familiar with any of it."

"Mistress, I would not!" Tyra protested and the two guardswomen agreed.

Lars noted the women standing and spoke to the nearest men. Shortly, six of them walked off to the street and disappeared, returning after a brief interval with a number of kegs and planks. They went off for more and the kegs and planks were converted into three temporary seats. Bennet and Semma sat on one while Eriana and Ursula sat on the middle one, with Tyra standing behind. After noticing developments the two military men came and sat down on the third seat.

"That's better," Kummin muttered with relief. "I can stand around as long as the next man but I'm not on parade today. What say you, Gwilli?"

"Aye, I'll agree to that."

"Oh! That reminds me. Remember what we talked about when you came last? Perhaps Her Highness can help us."

"What? Oh, you mean the inscription? Of course!"

"The inscription was one of the matters, aye." Gwilli turned to Eriana. "Highness, you must have noticed that half of the inscription on the memorial is missing."

Eriana turned on her seat. "Aye, I did, I thought it strange. What reason would that be, General?"

"Our masons had the idea that the words already written should also be made on the other side, in what your men have told me are named roons. Yet none of them have the art. Would any of your other men be able to help us?"

Eriana smiled. "I doubt it, General. Not many of my men can read or write and those that are learning are being taught the Valley letters, not the runes of Einnland. Of those that came from Einnland originally, only myself, Gullbrand and perhaps Tor son of Magnus, the ship's master, could help you." She sighed. "Gullbrand, my faithful Gullbrand, now serves a better Mistress in Palarand and Tor will probably not be able to find his own feet by noon. I will do it myself, and then you will know that the copy is faithful. What must I do?"

"You would do it yourself? Highness, you are most gracious. I will ask for a copy of the words to be sent to the palace and you can translate it there, at your own leisure. The metalworkers of Ferenis can then cut the roons in time for any other visitors who may be able to read them."

She nodded thoughtfully. "It is good. Though we are sworn to Palarand, we come from a distant land indeed and as you are now aware," she gestured to her men, "our customs are different. It is fitting that the inscription will be written in one of the oldest tongues of Anmar."

Kummin leaned forward. "Highness, if I may ask another question. This land has been left as it was at the time of your battle. What shall be done with it?"

Eriana glanced around at the plot. "I do not know. If it is left, in time it may run wild and I see that could be accounted disrespectful. I do not know, Marshal. Ursula, mayhap you have some suggestion?"

Ursula also studied the plot. "Highness, there are some memorials like this in the lands of my birth. Sometimes they are in paved areas, other times there would be a small paved area in front for people to stand on and the rest would be gardens, perhaps with walkways and seats. I do not know what would be appropriate here."

Kummin said, "By your leave, Mistress, I am taken with the idea of a garden. A central path, perhaps, leading from the street to just in front of the memorial, the rest grassed except for a border of flowers around the edge. What say you, Your Highness?"

"Marshal, you are too kind. You have done much for me and my men already. But I think the men will be pleased, once it is finished."

"Done, Highness."

Eriana rose. "And now, gentlemen, it is time for me to join the men." She grinned. "I may require some help - or even that wagon - to get me back to the ship when this is over. Until then, I must needs mourn my men in the way that they would have wished me to." She gave a glance to Ursula. "Thank you for your kind words earlier. I understand my men much better now."

She walked off towards the wagon.

The morning after the day before, and almost all of the Norse are worse for wear. Ursula suddenly discovers that she has a crisis on her hands.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

36 - Hangover!

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula curtseyed. Tyra bobbed right behind her.

"Good morning, Your Highness. How is your head?"

Eriana regarded Ursula through slitted eyes. "Good morning, Ursula," she replied slowly. "It is as you suspect. I feel worse than the dead must feel. You are a healer, have you a remedy for me?"

"I do, Highness," Ursula replied as she led the way slowly towards the table. "I would advise no beer this morning but instead to drink pel. Toast and fruit as well to keep your nutrients up. No milk or cheese. Make sure that you drink a fair amount today, to counter the dehydration - and it had better be either pel or water, no beer or wine at all."

The Princess grimaced. "Pel? Water? No beer? Is that what I must needs face today? Is there no concoction I may swallow that will set my head and stomach to rights?"

The answer came from behind. "Eriana, there are several, all of which are sworn by their many users to work."

They turned and all curtseyed to the Duke, who had a sympathetic smile on his face. "However," he continued, "I doubt any of them really work, and I speak from experience! Heed well your healer's words, my dear."

Eriana fought against grimacing to the ruler of Forguland and failed. She did manage a curtsey.

"Good morrow, Your Grace. Today I am feeling... delicate. I do not think that I will undertake any duties today, by your leave. You speak of remedies."

Sildenar grinned. "Aye, Eriana. A raw egg mixed with hot spices from the north is one that is popular here. A mashed nurrid fruit in sour milk is another." Eriana turned green so he added, "But you need take none of those, merely attend your excellent healer. Come, let us sit at table and I will ask for calm and quiet during the meal to allow your pounding head to recover."

She gave him a wan smile. "I see that you are no stranger to such events, Sildenar!" She had a stray thought. "Baldur! I wonder what state the men are in!"

Ursula looked at Tyra before saying, "Highness, they will be in about the same state as you are. It would be better for you to wait until breakfast is finished before we tell you what happened."

Eriana stared suspiciously at Ursula. "It occurs to me that neither you nor your maid appear to suffer as I do."

"That is true enough, Highness, but I doubt that you are in any state to hear the reasons why."

"As you will. Let me sit and try some," the grimace was pronounced, "pel, as you insist."

The meal was a twitchy one. Eriana did manage to eat and keep down a fair amount of toast and fruit accompanied by several mugs of pel. There was a major problem when one of the servants dropped a serving spoon onto the flags of the dining room floor, but by then everyone had gotten the message and walked around as though a wild zinakh was in the next room, waiting to burst in.

Sildenar leaned across. "My dear," he addressed Eriana, "what on Anmar did you and your men drink yesterday to leave you in this state? I was informed you went with but four barrels of beer."

Eriana cautiously nodded. "Aye, Sildenar, so we did, and I guess most of my men thought so too. It was something called, I believe, Celebration Epp Ale, which is why the men selected it."

"Epp Ale! Maker, that is powerful stuff indeed!"

"Aye, so we found. We were told that it was just the drink for a celebration."

"And so it is, Eriana, but it is not beer, nor despite the name is it what any might consider ale. It is a drink made with fruit preserved from last autumns crop, fermented with honey and flavored with a number of powerful herbs. Perhaps two barrels of it are produced each month in the city. It is normally drunk in small quantities at weddings and other celebrations as we drink wine."

The Princess put her head in her hands. "Oh, no! I paid fifteen Forgans a barrel for it, too."

The Duke shook his head with wonder. "Maker! You were robbed, Eriana. They should have accepted no more than twelve a barrel for it."

Berilda commented, "Dear, if the producers had known who it was for, and that we were behind you, they would probably have offered it for ten Forgans a barrel."

"I will insist on a refund on your behalf, Eriana," Sildenar decided, shaking his head. "Maker! Fifteen Forgans a barrel!"

There was a pause so Ursula asked, "Your Grace, these herbs, are they likely to cause any problems when taken in such quantities?"

The Duke shook his head. "My dear, I do not believe so, but you would do better to ask our healers, of course. In truth, I do not know what herbs are used nor in what proportion. It would be necessary to ask the brewers and I suspect they may be reluctant to tell you."

Ursula nodded. "I understand, Your Grace. Trade secrets, and so on."

"Ursula," the Princess asked when they rose, "if you would accompany me back to my suite. I believe I have need of something to help ease my pounding head."

Ursula thought about this and nodded. "Of course, Highness. There are at least three potions I could offer, though I am not sure of the effects when taken following a drinking session."

Berilda turned. "If I may help? I have had occasion to treat my husband on... one or two occasions."

Sildenar smiled. "Tell the truth, dear. Far too many occasions, especially when I was younger. I know better now, of course."

His wife retorted, "You mean because your own healer told you that you were damaging your insides! Aye, and I know you still drink far too much as it is."

"Not so much lately. The war has kept us away from the produce of the winefields beyond Yod, leaving us only our own poor efforts."

"Hmph!" Berilda turned to Ursula. "Whatever the reason, I may be able to offer advice to you, dear. I was told that the green stuff we use -"

"Yes?"

"- You know what that is for, I deem. Even though it is sometimes administered mixed with wine there can be problems, especially for men, when taken the following morning. If I may suggest -"

Ursula listened carefully and learned much about the uses and abuses of alcoholic drinks in the Great Valley.

"Ah. Thank you, Your Grace. In Joth I did not have occasion to concern myself with such matters but I am now traveling with a group of Einnlanders who have different habits. Can I come and ask you for more information?"

"Well, of course, dear, but you would do better to speak to our own healers, who even now have requested a meeting with yourself."

Ursula mentally kicked herself. Of course, once they know that I am a Healer, they will want to exchange news and ideas. The problem with this is that I would hold up the voyage if I did as I did in Joth and started setting up clinics and surgical facilities!

She pursed her lips. "Your Grace, I think it would be better for me to concentrate on Her Highness and her men this morning. Perhaps this afternoon, after our nap?"

Berilda considered. "It may be possible, dear. I will ask and if that time is not convenient then I will let you know."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

Ursula followed Eriana and the others up to her suite, on the way stepping across to her own room to fetch her basket. When she arrived Eriana was slumped in an easy chair, her eyes closed. She opened them when Ursula appeared.

"Ah. I am reluctant to admit, Ursula, that you were right. The pel has made a difference, I deem, to how I feel, though I do not know how long it will last."

"I can help that, Highness."

Ursula sorted through her bottles and eventually found what she wanted. She poured some into a spoon and fed it to Eriana, then repeated the process. Eriana sank back and closed her eyes again.

"I know that it will take time to have an effect," she said. "If you would tell me now why you, Tyra, Bennet and Semma seem much brighter than me this morning. Did you not partake of the... ale... wine... as well?"

"Highness, we did, but I immediately noticed that there were unusual flavors in the drink. I asked General Gwilli if he knew why and he explained more or less what His Grace said earlier. He also warned us of the possible side effects and so we did drink what we had been given, but after that one mug drank water or the small beer that those stall-holders offered when they appeared to offer lunch."

"Stall-holders? Lunch? I do not remember any of that!"

Ursula regarded Eriana. "You don't need me to tell you why, Highness, do you? To continue, most people had some food and then just lay down and napped where they stood. That means that most of your men probably have sunburn as well as a sore head."

Eriana raised a hand to her forehead. "Gods! How we may forget even the most basic warnings when we are in drink! I shall tell..." She stopped, opening her eyes and staring blindly at Ursula. "It would make no difference, would it? If they forget now, they will forget the next time. Gods! What are we to do?"

"I am not a leader of men, Highness. However, I was told by Maralin that your men are not the rough and unmannered people they were when they first arrived in Palarand. Is this true?"

"Aye, it is. Ah, you believe that, just as they are cleaner, tidier and their attire is better, that their minds may improve as well? I wonder."

Ursula pointed out, "Highness, if this Navy of yours is to make a successful start I think that you will need to create new traditions for those who serve in it. I can tell you that on Earth, most Navies, and indeed most other armed forces, have customs of their own."

Eriana winced as a pain shot through her skull. "There is much in what you say, Ursula. But now is not the time to think of such changes, when I have barely begun to think of the Navy at all. Indeed, I can barely think at all!"

"I agree, Highness. I would consider that you are still actually somewhat drunk. You may not remember much that happens this morning." Ursula added, "I think that you had better lie down and take it easy until lunchtime. I want to go over the road and attend to your men."

"A good idea. If you would take Bennet as an escort while Semma stays here and makes sure that I do not do anything... stupid."

"As you request, Highness. We'll leave you now in peace."

* * *

When Ursula, Bennet and Tyra entered the hostel block they found four healers already present. One of these bustled importantly up to the door and confronted the visitors.

"These men are in no state to be entertained, especially before lunch! Be off with you and if you are lucky you might have some custom this evening, should any have recovered." The woman then spotted Ursula's basket and her manner changed instantly. "I ask your pardon, Mistress, I did not realize that you were a healer. Yet I do not know you. What business have you in these chambers?"

Ursula thought that she had better make her position and potential authority known, in order to prevent a turf war.

"I am the personal healer of Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand." As she spoke those words she realized that it was effectively true. "These are her men. I was at the gathering yesterday where the drinking happened. I have just attended Her Highness and have come to see what state her men are in."

"Oh! A thousand pardons, Mistress. Do come in, enter, enter. Who are these with you?"

"This is my maid Tyra and this is Guardswoman Bennet of His Majesty's Palace Guard, our escort. I am Ursula, by the way."

"Indeed? Strange it is to see a healer with a maid, stranger still to see a woman carrying a sword but times are changing, I deem. I am Senior Healer Tabra, second in charge of the city healers."

"If that is true, then I might have other business with you later, Healer Tabra."

"Indeed? Come in, please."

The three entered and surveyed the double row of beds in the dormitory, about half occupied with Norsemen, most of whom were still asleep. A small number were going from bed to bed, looking after their fellows. About halfway down a servant was mopping between two of the beds where apparently someone had been sick.

"It seems that you have everything in hand," Ursula remarked. "I assume that is so?"

"It is, Mistress, except that the effects seem more severe than usual. Do you know what they had been drinking?"

"Oh, yes. They had four barrels of Celebration Epp Ale. When that ran out, and after lunch, they started on the local beer."

"Epp Ale? Maker! Now I understand!" Tabra clapped her hands and the three other healers straightened and looked at her. "Ladies, they have drunk quantities of Epp Ale! Four barrels between these few men, and they drained the barrels."

As the women hurried to join them Ursula said, "His Grace told me to ask you about the herbs they put in that drink."

Tabra raised an eyebrow. "Have you not the herb lore? If you do not, I am surprised that you are a personal healer."

"The circumstances are unusual. Princess Eriana and her men come from a distant land where healing is handled differently. I was told that the herbs they use are different than the ones used in the Great Valley so they would not have known the danger. I myself come from another distant land, somewhere else entirely, and my own skills are entirely different both to Valley practice and that in Einnland."

Tabra regarded Ursula. "Ah. I begin to understand. That is why we might have words together later, is it not?"

"It is, but now is not the time to go into that. Do you have a particular method of treating these men?"

"There are other herbs which will help ease the pain and discomfort. Torisa, take another and go and find all the taltrem leaves you can. We'll need those and some dried poreen fruit, but we have enough of that between us, I deem. We'll need a big pot to boil them in and prepare a potion for these men to take, if they have drunk too much Epp Ale."

"As you desire, Tabra. Come on, Rilla, let's check the hostel stores first and ask the kitchen to get some water on if we have to look elsewhere."

As the two went off Tabra turned to Ursula. "You mentioned a place, Einnland. That sounds familiar to me."

"It should, Mistress. These are the men, so I was told, who took Boldan's Rock from the men of Yod. Her Highness led the assault herself."

"Indeed? Then we shall do what we can for such brave men. Looking at them, I can see why they might have overcome the enemy."

"They have long traditions of fighting in ways not used locally, so I was told."

"If you may tell me, do you know if their skin is supposed to be that color? The red is unusual for our local population."

"I regret that it is mostly sunburn, Mistress Tabra. Where they come from is colder and they do not see so much sun. Normally, I am told, they know about the effects and take care of themselves when the sun is strong, but of course," she shrugged, "with the drink..."

"Aye. Once you lose your wits then all sense is gone. Men!" She turned to the two other healers. "Ladies, we have severe sunburn to attend as well, it seems. Look you out our ointments and lotions, though we may not use them until these men rise from their beds."

The five men standing now approached. They bowed to Ursula.

«Mistress, good morrow,» Adin greeted her. «As you may see, your advice yesterday proved sound. I am surprised by the state of the men, but perhaps I should not be.»

She replied, «I have recently discovered that what they thought was ale was not so but a potent wine brewed from preserved fruit. There are herbs in it which have caused many of the symptoms you see. Healer Tabra has sent out for some different herbs which are said to counteract the effects of what they drank.»

«Ah! That explains much. And Her Highness?»

«Much the same, though I have given her a potion to help ease the pain. She will be resting for the rest of today.»

Tabra said, "You speak the tongue of these people? I am impressed."

"It seems that I am one of those who can learn other languages easily. I have just told Adin what had happened and explained that their liege is in a similar state."

"A Princess, you said? Maker! Once we have prepared the draft, I will give you a bottle to take back to the palace for her."

"That would be a good idea, yes. Thank you, Mistress Tabra."

"We are all healers, are we not? And these our charges? Of course I would help. Tell me, why are not these five as ill as their fellows?"

"A good point. Adin here is the cook of the crew. When he first tasted the brew he came to me and asked if it would be acceptable for the men to drink - but I did not know that it was a special brew then, so I said yes. However, Adin is smaller than his mates, as you can see, so I told him to be more careful how much he drank.

"The other four, well, they are a different matter. They are members of the crew, but they have only joined recently. They are actually sworn to her brother rather than herself. They did not take part in the original battles, so did not feel comfortable joining in the funeral celebrations."

"Ah, I see. Yet they have drunk some of the Epp Ale, I suppose?"

"We all drank at least one mug of it, at the beginning, but the girls and I -" Ursula gestured at Tyra and Bennet, "- found it very strong so we drank water and small beer after. Those men decided to do the same."

Tabra pursed her lips. "All should take a draft of the potion we will brew, I deem, that way we can be sure that no ill effects bother any of you later."

"Of course, Mistress Tabra. I'll just translate that for these men."

The four nodded agreement and Adin added, «If that ale was as strong as you say, it would be a good idea. You are taking some over for Her Highness?»

«I will, Adin. Don't worry, I'll take good care of her.»

«I know that you will, Mistress Ursula.»

* * *

Eriana roused herself when Semma showed Ursula, Tyra and Bennet into her sitting room.

"How are you feeling now, Highness?"

"A little better, I deem. How are the men?"

"Almost all of them are still in their beds. Many of them are not even properly awake yet. That drink was powerful stuff."

Eriana rubbed her forehead and gave a weak grin. "Do you tell me? Did you administer to them at all?"

"Apparently Adin managed to alert the hostel staff when he could not wake some of the others. They called in the city healers, who were there when we arrived. However, the healers did not know what had been drunk until I told them. They sent out for some herbs, different herbs, and brewed up a concoction with the herbs and some dried fruit and gave it to everyone, ourselves included." Ursula opened the lid of her basket. "I have some here for you, Highness. It should counteract most of the poisoning."

"Poisoning? Gods! If we had known... I must ask who found that drink and why the men were not warned of the dangers."

"Later, Highness, once we are all recovered."

Tyra took the bottle and poured the contents into a goblet from a side table before handing it to Eriana. The Princess cautiously sniffed and recoiled.

"I have to drink this?"

"It didn't taste too bad to me, Highness," Ursula said. "It may be that your sense of smell is affected somehow."

"If you say so." Eriana downed the potion in two swallows before shuddering. "Ergh! It tastes as bad as it smells!"

Ursula reached for the goblet and Eriana handed it to her. She sniffed.

"It smells acceptable to me, Highness. It must be your sense of taste and smell. That should fade away throughout the day. How is your head now?"

"There is still a dull ache but it is at least bearable now. I have had worse headaches during the monthly visits, I deem." Her expression changed. "While you were away, I had an uncomfortable thought. I do not remember anything of our journey back across the river, indeed, of anything of the afternoon or evening at all. Semma says that you would be better explaining the circumstance."

Ursula glanced at Semma, whose facial expression was a carefully controlled blank. She sighed.

"I can and will, Highness, but it will take some time. Can we sit down?"

"Of course, Ursula. Semma and Bennet too. Ah, Tyra, if you would go and find out if there is any pel to be had. I assume that your mistress has not had a drink since breakfast?"

Tyra bobbed. "As you say, Highness. Uh, apart from the potion, of course, which we all drank."

"Then pel it must be, to take the taste away."

"As you desire, Highness."

Ursula, Bennet and Semma found seats as Tyra left to organize drinks. Eriana closed her eyes again, but that may have been because of the strong late-morning sunlight now streaming into the chamber. Ursula stood and part-drew some of the drapes to reduce the glare.

"Earlier today you mentioned stall-holders," Eriana muttered.

"That is true, Highness, but I must start at the beginning," Ursula replied. "Adin came to see me again and told me that some of the men had trouble believing the story of the battles. It was only then I discovered that some of the crew were not your retainers, if that is the correct word. There were four who are sworn to your brother?"

The Princess cautiously nodded. "That is so. You know that I ran away from home, from a bad marriage which my father wanted for me? I sailed north with my men in the Visund, came eventually to Palarand and was talked into mounting an expedition against the fortress. We returned to Robanar, I became a Princess of Palarand and my men became the King's men. So. Winter passed, and once the weather had improved my father sent out two ships to try and find me - with the intention of returning me to Einnland, willingly or not. One of those ships held my brother Torulf, but he is a miserable creature who, the Gods forbid, will likely become the next King of Einnland.

"There were... incidents, let us say. I killed an assassin who came into my bedchamber one night to kidnap me, the day before Garia was married to Keren, Robanar's son. In the end Torulf had to accept that I would never, ever, return to Einnland and that my father need no longer consider me part of the succession - which I suspect was his main reason for wanting to marry me off that way.

"To make my story short, one of the two ships returned to Einnland immediately, with letters from Robanar stating that I would not be returning. Torulf, meanwhile, had been advised to travel with Keren and Garia when they visited her lands in the north of Palarand, with the intention of," she opened her eyes and smirked, "training him not to be a damp rag in the hands of others. The other ship will return with him to Einnland after the season of rains they have here. Four of his crew have been charged to accompany me, to learn more of the Great Valley, so that they may return and inform my father what is happening here."

"So they are spies, Highness?"

"I doubt they will learn anything of interest about me that they did not already know, Ursula. Their main task was to find out about the peoples of this Valley, about which those of Einnland know very little, as a rule. A very few of the royal family and close nobility have been taught the Valley tongue, as you know, but almost everything else is myth and fable. Oh, in case you were concerned about loyalties, the four men have sworn to me for the duration of the voyage, until we return once more to Palarand. It is only practical."

Ursula nodded. "Thank you, Highness. That makes what happened yesterday make much more sense. To return to my story, General Gwilli overheard Adin and told him to ask the four to join us, as he could verify the accounts of the battles. They came over, we rearranged ourselves on the benches -"

"I remember that."

"- And General Gwilli explained what had happened, beginning with your attack on the fortress. The four decided that they were not comfortable joining in the celebration, as they were not your men, so sat it out with us instead. That meant, by chance, that they consumed a lot less of the drink than the rest did. They also, on my advice, drank water as well. It was beginning to get very warm by then."

"I begin to see."

"Then lunchtime came and the other military man, Marshal Kummin, went and asked some stall-holders to set up around the edge of the plot with lunch food. Most people ate what was provided but there were two stalls which also sold the local beer, nobody having told them that your men had brought their own. The party went on for some time after lunch, until almost all of you had fallen asleep where you stood - and that included you, Highness.

"Bennet and Semma took turns standing guard but it was not really practical, so General Gwilli sent off to the fortress for reinforcements and we soon had a guard arranged around the plot for security. Marshal Kummin arranged for some awnings to be brought, to protect the sleeping from the sun, but by then I suspect much of the damage had already been done. "

Ursula took a deep breath. "Then it became time to get you all down to the ship, Highness. Some could walk but most could not. Several had been sick by that time. Gwilli and Kummin arranged for carts and wagons to get you and your men back to the dockside, but getting all of you down those stairs and into the Visund was quite a project, especially considering the size of some of the men. They had to use the crane to lower Lars and several others into the ship."

Eriana sat herself up and stared at Ursula. "But if we were all so drunk we could barely stand, how did the Visund get back across the river?"

Ursula tried to keep her expression under control. This voyage she would remember the rest of her life.

"Highness, we did what we could. Pilot Kayt was temporary Captain for the crossing. Semma became lookout at the bow. I was occupied going up and down the hull making sure that nobody choked or fell overboard while being sick. The four men of your brother, Adin and Bennet handled the sail under Tyra's instructions. We managed the crossing without having to use any oars."

Eriana's face was pale now, her eyes wide. "But if you were all hauling the sail, who was steering? I doubt that it was Tor!"

Ursula's expression was bland. "General Gwilli steered the whole way, Highness. He said afterwards that he had never enjoyed doing anything so much before in his whole life."

Eriana put her head in her hands. "Gods! I shall never live this down!"

Ursula shrugged. "The crossing was fine, Highness. As Pilot Kayt said when we left Forguland, the crossing could usually be done with sail alone, and so it proved. Um, we did scrape the side when we docked, Highness, but I was told that the mark is cosmetic." Eriana shuddered. "It was only when we had tied up, and General Gwilli was organizing carts to take the men back to the hostel, that Adin realized that the praam was missing."

"The praam! Baldur's beard! Have we lost all the cooking gear?"

"No, Highness, fortunately. When we arrived over the other side Adin realized that the men would need the mugs to drink the ale so had the cooking gear loaded back into the ship once the barrels had gone. Then those still on the ship were holding everyone else up so the praam was left on its tow rope, presumably until we returned and had more time to pick it up again."

"So it is gone?"

Ursula shook her head. "No, Highness, again fortunately. We all forgot about it so nobody knows when it disappeared, but later in the afternoon a fisherman spotted it circling the Cauldron. He signaled some friends and they managed to catch it with a grappling line before it was sucked down. I was told that anything heavier and the line would have not worked. It is the worse for wear, and the oars have gone, but it is now back on board."

The Princess groaned. "I am shamed by the conduct of myself and the ship's company - your pardon, ladies, most of the ship's company. It is as well that Adin kept a clear head and you three," she indicated the women in the room, "you have all played your part well. We are in your debt and I will remember it - I doubt if I will remember much else!"

Ursula soothed. "It is not really your fault, Highness. The sun was hot and the brew an unusual one. I suspect that General Gwilli has been party to many similar celebrations, though perhaps none with such serious effects."

Tyra chose that moment to appear with a tray bearing five steaming mugs. She served them out and then, after a nod from Ursula, found a seat with her own mug,

"Tyra, it seems that I owe you a debt of gratitude," Eriana said then.

Tyra put down her mug and shot to her feet, curtseying low to Eriana.

The Princess continued, "You have traveled with us but one day yet I have been told that you handled the sail on the way back, when others had not the art."

"Highness, that is true," the maid licked her lips, "but mistakes were made. We crossed the river safely but when we came to drift back down as the pilot wanted, the men used different words for left and right and were confused. The yard was pulled the wrong way and the wind turned the ship round. Then the sail would have pushed us back upstream so it had to be lowered quickly. There were bruises and some rope burns..."

"I am amazed that you managed that much! There is more?"

"Aye, Highness. The pilot said that it would be easier to travel as we were and General Gwilli said it was easier to steer that way. But we had to turn again in the channel to dock and," she shrugged, "coming to dock is harder than it looks. I managed to rig the sail so that we could dock but we bumped the wharf. I doubt not that Master Tor would have done it smoother."

"Astonishing. The others have told what happened before, Tyra, and you must not consider that you have done anything wrong. You, along with the others, have had difficult decisions thrust upon you and brought the Visund safely home. You have all done well."

"Thank you, Highness."

"And now you must sit down and have your pel. Ursula, if you would tell Their Graces that I will be taking a light lunch here in my chambers today."

"Of course, Highness. The local healers have told me that you should have mostly recovered by the time the evening meal is served."

"That is good to know. Are you visiting the men again today?"

"Perhaps, Highness. I think that some of those healers will be visiting me this afternoon, after our nap. Depending how long that meeting takes, I might be able to check on the men before we eat again."

"As you say. Do you intend to do for Forguland's healers what you did for those of Joth?"

"Highness, you know how and where I was found. I have not made any plans concerning medical matters for anybody. Joth just happened. I assume that you will not be staying so long in Forguland?"

"Indeed not. We have been delayed long enough. I want to get through Yod and begin exploring further upstream. I am told the lands become stranger the further west one travels. It will be interesting to visit some of those lands before we must needs return to Palarand - and duty."

Ursula nodded as she thought. "Then I will be careful what I say this afternoon and not introduce anything that cannot be explained easily. The exchange of information goes both ways, I have even more need to learn about the herbs and so on that they use along the Valley, especially if we get surprises like yesterday."

"Agreed."

* * *

"How was your meeting, Mistress Ursula?"

"It was what I expected, Your Grace. Although your healers know enough to do what they do, they were not aware that there were other possibilities, so I spent part of the meeting explaining what I was and how I do what I do."

"And just what is it that you do that is different, my dear?"

Ursula looked around. "I don't think this is a suitable subject for table, Your Grace, but I can say a few words now before we sit down. Briefly, although I can handle amost anything that a normal healer can, I was trained as a surgeon, which means cutting people open and fixing things that are wrong inside."

"A surgeon? You mean, you are someone like those who attend our armies?"

"In some respects, Your Grace. In the past I have dealt with injuries caused by fights and accidents, though none caused during wartime, if that is what you mean. But my expertise is broader than that. For example, I can help with difficult childbirths. In Joth I saved the life of an armsman who had an infected appendix. There are a number of ways in which patients can only be helped by opening them up and doing things inside."

"If I may ask, what is an appendix? I do not know the word."

Ursula pointed to her own body and explained what the appendix was and what she had done.

"Maker! And you are confident that you can do this without risking the life of your patient?"

"Your Grace, the man would have died if I had not removed his infected appendix. With that as an alternative, operating on him would give him at least a chance. As it happens, it all worked as expected and he is recovering well."

"And what do our healers think of this?"

"They are interested, Your Grace, but unfortunately I cannot stay in Forguland long enough to train anyone well enough to be of some use. I had begun to do that in Joth but, in practice, anyone who wants to do what I can do will need training at a special school, a teaching hospital, perhaps, for a minimum of six months to a year." She added, "My own training lasted five years, Your Grace, and I am no expert."

"Mmm. So you are telling me that training our healers will take a long time and require the creation of a special school to do it." Sildenar sighed. "Very well, I understand. I hope that, now that Yod has been brought to heel, we can begin to investigate these new developments that are creeping steadily along the Valley. If I may ask, did you speak of anything else?"

"Of course, Your Grace. After what happened yesterday I needed to know much more about the herbs in use around here. Where I come from the plants are all different. It will take me some time to become familiar with how matters are managed here, what is safe and what is not, for example."

"As you say. Indeed, I may warn you that herb lore appears to vary along the Sirrel, from what I have heard. You will understand that we have, over the years, had many armies pass through our lands going one way or the other, so we do learn of different customs and usages each country has."

"As I learned. My fingers are still sore from all the notes I took. We also talked a little about childbirth, though perhaps that is a subject you would find less interesting."

The Duchess joined her husband and Ursula. "Indeed he would, Ursula! Men seem to avoid most mentions of the workings of female bodies, I deem. Yet I found the discussion most fascinating, that you could tell us exactly how matters are arranged and what problems may occur when a woman becomes with child."

"I could have said more, Your Grace, if the healers had not then become distracted by my ship dress."

"Indeed! I have already asked my dressmaker to attend tomorrow morning, that she may have the benefit of examining the new style. As the season becomes warmer, I can foresee that every woman in Forguland will soon be attired thus. That dress is so much more practical, I deem."

Sildenar nodded. "I agree, my dear." To Ursula he commented, "I thought it strange when first I saw you and Eriana wearing them but now it seems to me an obvious step to take. Yet you do not wear one this evening."

"Your Grace," Ursula replied, "though I find evening gowns to be warmer to wear, like many women I sometimes feel the need to put on something different. Besides, I believe it is the custom for women to wear something long in the evenings, is that not right?"

"It is true, my dear, but as you are visitors, and travelers who must be careful how much attire they may bring with them, exceptions are usually made." Sildenar smiled. "I have no complaint to make, my dear. You and your companions make refreshing ornaments at table, when we have entertained few but Generals and Marshals these last several months."

"And here is Eriana!"

At Berilda's observation all turned to greet the Princess. Eriana curtseyed to her host, Bennet and Semma following, before she joined them with a relaxed smile.

"Are you feeling better, my dear?"

"Thank you, yes, Your Grace. Normally I do not like to spend my time idly but for a change the enforced idleness has helped me recover. There is perhaps a slight something," she tapped her forehead, "but that will go overnight, I deem."

"Then I believe we are all here," Sildenar decided. "Let us to table! Eriana, how is your appetite?"

"I am hungry, aye, but I believe that I will eat carefully this time. Whatever I ate and drank yesterday may still be lurking within, ready to cause further discomfort."

Berilda agreed. "A sensible precaution after what happened. What of your men? Has Ursula told you of her attentions to them?"

"Not yet, Your Grace. I will no doubt hear all I need to know later this evening." Eriana turned to Ursula, who was walking around the table. "I assume that there have been no problems?"

"Highness, most are fine. One or two still have headaches, that is all."

"Good. Today can care for itself. Tomorrow I must go down to the Visund and find out what state it has been left in."

Ursula said, "We left it as tidy as we could, Highness. I think that most of the problems are cosmetic, but only you will know if that is so."

After all were seated, Sildenar asked, "And what will you drink this evening, Eriana?"

"By your leave, I think that I will have nought but pel this evening. It seems strange to me to say so but I fear the effect of beer or wine on my guts so soon after yesterday."

Sildenar turned to Berilda and grinned. "What think you? How long shall it be before she drinks beer again?"

"Do not tease the poor girl!" his wife scolded. "You saw what state she was in this morning, let her rest her body a day or two. I have no doubt that she will drink beer soon enough again."

As they were rising from table a visitor was ushered in. He approached the Duke and bowed low.

"Your Grace, a thousand apologies for the interruption. There was a problem with the very last ferry of the day and I wondered that I would get here at all today. We have met once before, I am Baron Kalmenar of the court of His Majesty King Robanar of Palarand, presently acting as diplomatic aide to Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand."

"Baron Kalmenar, be welcome in my house. I do remember your last visit, it was two years ago? Three? Much has happened since then, as you know. If I may ask why you did not travel with Eriana."

"Federation business in Joth, Your Grace. A caravan from Palarand arrived just before Her Highness departed Joth and it was necessary for me to remain a day or two further to clarify some treaty problems. I believe that all has now been concluded as desired. It was I who suggested that Tenant Maralin bring the copy of the treaty to you, to save time, and he also has one for Ferenis."

"That is so, Kalmenar, and I thank you for it." Sildenar waved an arm around to indicate the diners. "As you see we have just risen from our evening meal. Have you yet eaten? Shall I ask Cook to provide you something?"

"Your Grace, I thank you for the thought, but since the ferry was delayed many of the passengers including myself chose to take an early meal while we waited. Um, if I may trouble Your Grace for something to wet my lips. Though the distance is not far, I have ridden hard from Lower Town to make my way here this evening."

"Why, of course, Lord Kalmenar!" Sildenar turned, but a servant was already filling a goblet at the side table. "Once you have eased your thirst, someone will show you to your chambers and you may change and freshen yourself before joining us this evening. I am sure there is much to discuss."

Kalmenar shrugged. "It is the way of the world, Your Grace. I thank you for your attentions and regret that I could not have arrived sooner." He accepted the goblet and took a small drink before turning to Eriana and Ursula. "Your Highness, well met. I have arrived, I am at your service once more. Mistress Ursula, greetings."

He looked at the two women and smiled. "Did much happen before I arrived?"

Eriana decides to hold a court of her crew to deal with several outstanding issues. The Epp Ale is explained, the Norse residents of Forguland wish to return to Palarand with their wives and a missing crew member is discussed. Later, one of the residents may have a solution for the absence of a pilot for the onward journey.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

37 - Eriana Holds Court

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Eriana led the female contingent into the breakfast chamber the following morning. All curtseyed before the Duke and Duchess, who had already arrived.

"Your Grace, Your Grace, good morning," Eriana greeted them.

"Good morning to you and your ladies," Sildenar responded. "How are you today? Are you fully recovered now?"

"Your Grace, I am."

But Berilda had an excited look on her face and broke in. "What an interesting idea! Eriana, do tell me where that hairstyle came from! Was it your homeland?"

"Indeed not," Eriana replied with a smile. "This is a suggestion of Garia, from her homelands."

The two exchanged a look. Berilda knew of Garia's origins but they could not be mentioned in public.

"Her assistant, Lady Merizel," Eriana explained, "was wearing the style when we first met and I saw that it would be practical for someone of my own disposition." Waving a broadsword about. "Normally the hair is not plaited but allowed to hang loose. It is named a pony tail."

Sildenar interrupted. "If you please, ladies, let us continue this conversation at table. Your hair style is most distinctive, my dear." Those eating moved towards the table while Tyra joined the other servants at the serving station. "If I may ask, whatever is a pony, to have a tail like that?"

After they had all seated themselves and the serving had begun, Eriana replied, "Sildenar, a pony is a smaller version of a fabled beast from our ancient sagas named a horse. I am told that Garia learned to ride on a pony, when she was yet eight years old."

"Do you tell me? An accomplished rider, then, and at a young age too. Did you learn to ride when you were young?"

Eriana snorted. "No woman of Einnland would be permitted to ride, Sildenar! It was not our place. Few men could ride either, since frayen do not prosper in those chilly lands."

"And your pony tail?" Berilda asked. "Was the tail of the beast bushy, then, as some of our smaller vermin?"

"No, indeed, Berilda, the sagas told us that the tail was all hair, which sprung directly from the end of the beast above the disposal holes. I cannot conceive of such an arrangement but Ursula can confirm the details."

Attention swung to Ursula, who was pouring milk on her cereal. "Your Grace, I have seen such animals and Her Highness's description is correct. The tail is made of coarse hair and grows as ours does. It would hang nearly to the ground and the animal could swing it about to remove troublesome insects from its rear parts."

"It could do that? With just hair? Incredible! And did you ride these... poneris, my dear?"

"Your Grace, the plural for pony would be ponies. I did not know how to ride any animal before I came to Joth, though I can just about ride frayen now."

"Ah." Berilda returned to Eriana. "And does Princess Garia also wear her hair thus?"

"Curiously not, Berilda. As Ursula does, Garia wears her hair short, in a different style, something she calls a bob. I have wondered whether I should have my hair cut so but not yet, I deem. I am too attached to my tresses, as most women are. One day, perhaps, when I am older."

"As you say."

Breakfast proceeded with conversation on other topics, but near the end Sildenar asked, "If I may know your intentions this morning, my dear."

"Of course, Sildenar. After we have breakfasted I must hold court with my men - all my men - to discuss what happened in Gylfi's Rest and some other matters. Once we have finished there, we must go to the wharves and see what damage has been caused to the ship. I wonder, is there a chamber we may borrow for a short while? I would only need it perhaps an hour."

Sildenar spread a hand. "A chamber? This is the palace, my dear, we have several. I will ask Tenion to prepare one large enough for you and your men." He cast a glance at her. "I will instruct him to provide chairs sufficient for you all. I have no doubt that some of your men will still suffer the effects of the drink." He frowned. "You used a new word then. I have not heard it before."

"What word?" Eriana was puzzled. "Sildenar, I do not recall."

Ursula said, "Highness, you suggested the chamber would be used for about an hour."

"Oh! Aye, you are right, Ursula. Hours... let me see. In the Great Valley your days are usually divided into twenty parts named bells, yes? And the numbering begins at dawn and again at dusk."

Sildenar frowned. "That is so, Eriana. Is there any other way?"

"Oh, yes! In Einnland we divide our day into twenty-four parts, each named stunder, and the numbering begins at midnight. Where Princess Garia comes from, they also use twenty-four, but they are named hours and the numbering begins at midnight and again at mid-day. This I discovered when I arrived at Robanar's palace." She suddenly grinned. "If I may ask, how many clocks do you presently have in the city?"

Startled by the apparent change of topic, Sildenar thought before answering. "I do not know, Eriana. Eight, perhaps, maybe nine? If there are too many then the bells become confusing, depending where you may reside."

"I can believe that! I can also tell you that in Robanar's palace alone, they had twelve clocks when we departed and by now there are probably twenty or more."

The clatter of cutlery ceased and conversation died. All eyes turned to Eriana.

"What? How is this possible? How does one tell the bells from one clock from those of another?"

Eriana grinned again. "There are no bells, Sildenar. At least, not ones that may be heard. The palace still has its original Great Clock which tolls the bells for all to hear, but the new clocks show the time to all who can see them. These clocks are new devices like a thin cabinet which is fixed to a convenient wall, and on the front are pointers and numbers by which anyone passing may simply read the time, both in bells and in hours."

"But... why go to all the trouble? Is not Robanar's Great Clock sufficient?"

"Ah, I wish I could tell you, Sildenar, but I do not have the art. It seems that making clocks the new way is apparently easier and does not require great chambers or towers to house them. Palarand's astronomers are enthusiastic about the new clocks since it makes their own observations much easier too. Perhaps you should consult your own, I understand that all are being told of the new clocks and all that goes with them."

Sildenar was confused. "If they do not require great chambers, how do they work? Is this something that Princess Garia has introduced?"

"As I said, Sildenar, I do not know. The ideas may have come from Garia but the clocks themselves were invented by a very clever young girl named Milsy. She thought up the whole idea despite stiff opposition from the Clockmakers Guild. There is one master clock which keeps accurate time and all of the other clocks, spread around the palace, are connected by wires to the master clock and merely show what the master clock believes to be the time." Eriana held up her hands. "More than that is beyond me. To learn more, you must needs wait until Robanar's wagon train arrives here."

Fard spoke up then. "Father, it is true. I have seen the new clocks in the palace and they can be more convenient to use. Of course, you must needs be in a room where such a clock was, but I have no doubt that in time most rooms in even King Robanar's great palace will have such a clock."

The ruler of Forguland was shocked. The new semaphore system had obvious advantages both in peace and war, and was simple enough to understand, but this sounded like something much more significant. What on Anmar was going on in Palarand?

"Eriana, it seems that more is happening at the lower end of the Sirrel than I had realized. Shall you join me this evening to speak of such matters?"

"I will, Sildenar, but you must understand that I am ignorant of much of what is happening there. Others may be able to tell you more. Even your own son. Perhaps Maralin, when he returns from Ferenis."

Berilda leaned forward and asked Ursula, "What of you, dear? Are you joining Eriana today?"

"Your Grace, I will join her when she meets her men but I have arranged a meeting with the city healers this morning, after what happened yesterday. Um, I would also like to borrow a chamber, but there will be fewer of us."

"Of course, Ursula. Tenion will arrange all."

The chamber Sildenar provided was easily large enough for all the Norse to fit in. There were chairs for the men - and for three wives, two of them pregnant - and something that was not quite a throne for their liege. Smaller but comfortable chairs either side held Ursula and Kalmenar while Tyra, Bennet and Semma sat to one side.

The men ambled in from their hostel nearby. Some of them shambled, not yet having thrown off all the effects of the drinking two days before. Much of this would be normal in Norse society. Mindful of their manners, all the men remained standing until Eriana appeared in front of her seat.

"Sit, if you would. Lars, are any missing?"

"None, Captain. Difficult to shift some but all here now."

"Good." Eriana took her seat and waited until everyone else was settled. Her eyes roved over the assembly, noting eyes still bloodshot and unsteady dispositions. «I do not intend to shout at anyone nor to cause any of you unnecessary distress.» There were several snorts from the back. «You may know - Ursula will certainly tell you - that I have suffered the same fate as yourselves. She will also tell you that the effects may have been greater on the body of a woman.»

There was silence in the chamber now as she continued, «Fortunately, the other women of our party, excuse me, the ship's company, heeded her advice and drank only one mug of the brew each. That is why they had clear enough heads to sail the Visund back across the Sirrel and dock it in Forguland again.»

The proverbial pin could easily have been heard as each man belatedly understood what had occurred that day. There was some uncomfortable fidgeting.

Eriana gave them a wry smile. «By chance there were enough men to help them with this unexpected task. Halsten, Olof, Torvald and Haakan are Torulf's men, so could easily have stood aside, but provided the muscle to raise and lower the sail at Tyra's command. Since I was, ah, indisposed, our pilot, Kayt, ordered all while the ship was steered home by General Gwilli himself. The rest of us, I am told, snored, slept or were violently sick, fortunately most of which went over the side, as is proper.»

There was a definite buzz now, which subsided when Eriana stood.

«There will be no blame to any for what happened. We were all affected one way or another. We could not have known that the local word which sounds like ale does not mean ale. It is done. However, some matters arise.» She changed language. "Tyra, please stand."

Tyra shot up, eyes wide. She curtseyed. "Highness?"

"Our thanks go to you for your contribution that day. It is possible that we would have managed without your help but doubtless the Visund would have suffered other adventures without it." Eriana grinned. "We'll make a Viking of you yet!"

"Th-thank you, Highness."

As Tyra sat down again, overwhelmed, Eriana grinned at her men. «I told her we would make her into a Viking! She is halfway there already!»

There were several chuckles and a number of grunts and nods of approval.

She continued, «Then there is the matter of the ale itself. I will name it ale for now. I am told that it is not ale but a special wine brewed from fruit preserved since last fall. The fruit is preserved with herbs and when it is brewed other herbs, together with honey, are added to the drink to make it taste better. Normally just a small goblet or glass of the wine would be drunk, for example at a wedding or other celebration. How did we come by it? Who found it?»

Radwan raised a hand. «Captain, I was talking of your arrival with some local friends in a tavern. I explained that we usually had a special party to remember those who had died in battle and that you would want to do that when you got here. All there knew of what we had done and wanted to help. I was given the name of a brewer of such ale and, because it would not be easy for me to go myself, told Matz the next day to investigate.»

«Matz?»

"Captain. It took me some time to find the brewer. I find that I get lost easily in a place this big. They gave me a sample and it tasted fine, but they said that they only had one barrel in stock and that it would take time to brew another. They knew of two other places that brewed the stuff and a boy from the brewery guided me to the first of them. That brewer had two barrels but one was promised to a wedding party. I explained who we were and what we wanted to do and they offered both to us instead.

"Looking at the barrels, I doubted that three would be enough. How was I to know? I went off and found the third brewer the next day. He also had two barrels, though one needed to stand a week before drinking. So we had four. We called at the palace and His Grace's treasurer gave enough geld to reserve the four barrels. When the ship arrived, the barrels were paid for, but I don't know if the geld paid was the price I was offered."

"Do you remember what was asked?"

"Yah, Highness. In the first brewery, ten of the local geld was asked. Forgans, they call the geld here. I did not collect the barrels, a local carter did. When I went to the other places I assumed that they would ask the same, but I see that was stupid. Highness, forgive me."

She changed languages again. «I will use Norse so that all may understand this. I paid fifteen a barrel when you were asked ten. It is possible that whoever sold you the barrels was not the person who asked payment when it was collected. It is also possible that by wanting four barrels a shortage was caused and that pushed the price up. It is also possible that someone was just greedy, or that they were stealing from the owner. No matter. His Grace will investigate the problem and recover any geld that should not have been paid.»

«Captain. I am becoming more familiar with the ways that these people do business but it is hard sometimes. I am no trader. I apologize if I have made any mistakes.»

«No matter. There is no blame here, only ignorance of how the locals live. Like the mistake with the ale word.» She turned to the rest of the men. «It is important that you all understand that each of these countries that we will be passing through are different in many ways, even though they appear to speak the same tongue. Their geld is all different, though that may change in time when all are bound into the Federation. They may use slightly different words one from another to name the same thing. We have already seen that their armies use different ranks, sometimes confusing even to me.

«Be careful! Though you may think you know what you are doing, you may become trapped, in danger, robbed maybe, because of something you thought you understood but did not. I do not want one of you to discover that he has by chance sworn himself to marry a woman he met along the way!»

There was laughter at this, but many could see that she was right. The ale incident had only resulted in sore heads, there were other dangers if they did not take care.

"Very well." She switched languages again. "I use the Valley tongue now because this meeting concerns more than just my people and there are several here who may have other choices. Radwan, Matz, Lukku, you all now have wives. When we first met that evening I told you that you could choose to stay with me as honored retainers or to find another who you would give your oath to. Indeed, I have discovered that among these people it is possible to live without making oath to anyone.

"In Einnland the custom is for a new wife to join the clan of the husband. In this Great Valley, she would join the House of the husband, if he has given someone his oath, which is much the same thing. Radwan, Matz, Lukku, if I may ask if you have thought of these matters and made any choice."

Matz stood. "Highness, we talked this over when we first began making friends with the local women. We have been honored in these lands and their families have no complaint with us marrying their daughters, even if we may no longer fight as we did before. Our wives will be content to leave Forguland and come away with us, but first, Highness, I must needs ask where we would come to if we followed you. A warrior will go wherever his leader commands, but wives have other needs."

Eriana compressed her lips. "Matz, it is a question I have asked myself ever since we fled Jotlheim. Part of the question is easily answered, that we would reside somewhere in Palarand. I may tell you that we are as respected in Palarand for our battles as we are here, so you may have no fear of being overlooked or forgotten. If you decide to join me there you would not be without food, shelter, work... or proper ale. Our funds are sufficient and Robanar looks kindly upon us.

"What shall we do there? Aye, that is the real question. You will not know that I have been given a task by the new Federation, a friendly grouping of most of the countries this end of the Sirrel. As any such land does, the Federation will have rivers and borders and therefore will need men-at-arms of many kinds to look after its peoples. Knowing of my past and my nature, I have been asked to create... water-borne forces, if you will understand me. These new forces will be named the Navy and there will be four parts, perhaps more."

She looked around and saw that everyone was intent on her words. "Firstly, there will be river patrols. I understand that there are river robbers and brigands -"

"Do you mean pirates, Highness?" Matz interjected.

"Ah, you know of such matters, then. Good," she smiled, "because you can explain them to the rest of us! So, maintaining peace and safety along the Sirrel first. For that task we will use the Visund and however many of the galleys of Yod, war booty, as we desire. Later there will be steam-powered ships which will need neither sails nor oars, but for now we use what we have.

"Second, there will be a like force for the open ocean, the great salt sea we are all familiar with. Larger ships, of course, more masts, guns to defend ourselves, and we will go sailing beyond the limits known to these people. Part of that force will be for defense, perhaps even against my father should he care to make mischief. Another part will go exploring. I was told by Garia, and I do believe it, that the world is a huge round ball and these lands but a small part of what may be there. Out there will be other peoples, strange lands, fearsome creatures, adventures and danger." She grinned at her men. "Who could want for more?"

She looked around and then came to a decision. She signed Matz to take his seat and then resumed her explanation. "The third part is the boring part, and that may be where people like you three can be of service if you should so desire. To support all these boats and ships will require an organization on land, in Palarand and elsewhere, that may end up having as many men as those afloat. We will be building ships, training crews and managing supplies, both for the ships and for the men. There will be Houses of the Sick for those injured while employed by the Navy. For that part we will prefer people like yourselves, veterans of the battle, unable to fight any longer, but still desiring to be of service.

"The last part is what Garia thought might interest most of my men. On board our ships and boats will be specialized fighters she names marines. These will be trained to defend their own craft and to attack others, also to land on hostile shores and do whatever is required." She grinned as she saw the expressions on most of their faces. "Curiously enough, Garia thought that you men here, in this room now, would need no training at all. It is what you already do, my people."

There was an immediate buzz, part of which was from those who could understand the local tongue well explaining to those who did not, but others were discussing their own possible parts in what was to come. Eriana held up her hands and the noise slowly subsided.

"I will tell you all now that I do not intend to force any of you to do something that you may not wish to. We are of Palarand now, not Einnland. There will be many other jobs available to all who so desire. When we have a Navy, you will all be welcome to be part of it. Indeed, I can foresee many of you here commanding your own ships or battalions of men in time, if you become capable of doing that. But the Navy will not be as we were before, a single ship of warriors sworn to their captain, raiding towns and villages, taking hostages and booty, enjoying both the successes and the failures. Nor will it be as the armies of this Valley, a small professional base with many levies in times of war. We will be a permanent service based in the Great Valley, maintaining the peace, saving lives, pursuing criminals, exploring the wide ocean."

She grinned at them. "Best of all, since we will be creating this new service from nothing, we can mold it as we desire. The Navy may be the Navy of the Federation, but I am determined that its rules and customs will follow ours, we who know the sea full well. Robanar has so agreed."

There was a stunned silence as the men digested this, then they were all on their feet roaring. It seemed that her ideas met with their approval. When the excitement died down, Matz stood in front of her and went down on one knee.

"Highness, I was your man and I remain your man. If I can help you build your Navy, then command me. Kelys my wife agrees, this is a good thing to do."

As one, all the other men in the room went down on one knee as well, in many cases pushing aside their chairs to make space.

"Rise, all of you." There were tears in her eyes. "This will be a different adventure for all of us. I hope that I do not betray your trust."

As the men regained their seats she turned to Matz. "To the immediate future, then. You three present somewhat of a problem, I deem. I dare not take you and your wives on board, it would be folly with two pregnant. By the time we returned to Palarand the situation would be much worse. I have Ursula here, doubtless she would be midwife at need, but an open ship is no place for a new-born babe.

"No, best you make plans to leave Forguland and travel to Palarand before we return from upriver. I will send a letter to Robanar, or perhaps Garia..." she trailed off in thought, then said, "Your welcome will be assured whoever I write to. If you start soon, you should arrive there before it becomes too difficult for your wives to travel. Hmm. You must needs take an escort, I deem."

She looked around at her men and then at Bennet and Semma before shaking her head. "I cannot spare anyone from the crew. I wonder, someone from Forguland, or even from Joth?"

Lars stood. "Highness, we have two traveling with Prince and Princess. Would they be useful?"

She snapped her fingers. "Of course! Djerk and Maarku! Thank you, Lars. I wonder if they will return in time to be of use?"

Kalmenar spoke for the first time. "Of whom do you speak, Highness?"

"Ah, you may remember that two of my men have joined Prince Keren's party as they travel to Blackstone," she explained. "I do not know how long they will stay there or when they would have returned, to be of use."

"Highness, you know when the Prince departed Dekarran, it was the day before we departed. It would probably take ten to twelve days to travel to Blackstone... they will have been there many days now. The Prince had planned to stay maybe three weeks or so, planning to return before the heat of summer became too uncomfortable. If he keeps to that plan, I estimate that your men should reach Dekarran in about four weeks time. I would suggest that you send your letter to Duke Gilbanar at Dekarran, such that your men may be diverted there and travel directly here by the trade road to escort your men and their wives back to Palarand. If that is done, they should reach the city long before the rains begin."

"Four weeks? Of course, he is the heir, he may not travel as lesser folk do. Very well. Remind me later and I will write a letter... oh, I do not think that either can read!"

"Highness, they travel with Countess Merizel, who has taken on the task of teaching all who cross her path to read and write. While I doubt not that her own time will be limited, I would expect your men to have at least begun the process. However, for safety I deem you should address any letter to her."

Eriana nodded. "Agreed. We can discuss the details later, if you would." She turned. "Matz? Lukku? Radwan? You heard? I will ask Djerk and Markku to come to escort you and your families safely to Palarand. There will be plenty of time for you to arrange your affairs."

Matz stood and bowed. "Highness, you are too gracious."

She nodded. "You are my people, I must provide for you, it is my duty. Very well. If I may now ask you to explain what you know of Dakig."

Matz spread his hands. "Highness, there is little more to say. After the battle we four were placed in the House of the Sick, as they name such places here. We became friendly with some of the attendants and, when we were fit enough to leave, lodgings were found in the city for us. Dakig's injuries seemed grave at first but he recovered much more quickly than we three. Thus he departed first, saying that he had been lodged with a maker of sails."

"Ah. And though he is no seaman, like most of us he can sew canvas at need."

"As you say, Highness. When it was time for each of us to leave, he knew what we could do, he found places for each of us where we would be of use. We were moved to lodgings all over the city."

Matz wrinkled his nose. "Now I think about that, I begin to wonder if it was done deliberately? We four were alone in a strange city, barely able to speak their tongue. It was difficult at first but we each found ways - and wives. Our women have been a great help to each of us, Highness, helping us to learn the speech of these people."

"But I thought that you said you were lodged near each other."

"That is true, Highness. Dakig realized his mistake and we were moved to lodgings nearer to each other, where we could at least converse with one other and share ale - and we could help Radwan. We kept the jobs we had been given, though. Then one day Dakig said that he had an idea, but it meant that he had to move to another lodging to be closer to his work... that was the last we saw of him."

"Do you think that he is still in the city?"

Matz shook his head. "I do not, Highness. After two weeks we became concerned and asked at the sail maker where he worked, to be told that he had left... two weeks before. We reported the matter to the city authorities but the whole city was full of warriors... soldiers... and it was impossible to find him. I suspect that he may have gone to Yod with some of those passing through."

"But the war has been over these several weeks."

"Yah, Highness. But Dakig has not been seen since that day."

Eriana simmered. Another mystery! She nodded abruptly to Matz. "Thank you, Matz."

She turned to her men. "Right! Enough of talk. Men, we have a ship to repair. Whoever desires to help may come with me." She grimaced. "I must needs find out what state the Visund is in. The rest of you, relax until you are recovered and then you are free to explore the city." She wagged a finger. "Beware of what you may drink this time!"

The men laughed.

* * *

There was a knock at the door. The five women looked at each other before Eriana called, "Enter!"

A footman opened the door and came in. "Forgive the intrusion, Highness, but there are two men who desire to speak to you. I believe that one of them is one of your men."

It was evening and the women were having quiet conversation before retiring for the night. All except Tyra were wearing long gowns. Eriana considered leaving the interruption until morning but thought that, if it was one of her men, then it might be urgent.

"They may enter."

Lukku came in first with another man who appeared to be a roughly dressed local. This man took off his cap and stood nervously in front of Eriana while Lukku spoke.

"Highness, this is Hashim, who I came across while on business at the city wharves. We have shared ale and exchanged our stories. He says that he comes from a land far beyond Yod, that he was second on a barge that was captured by those people, and that after being freed at the end of the war he is anxious to return to his home and family."

"He desires passage? We have little room for passengers and no need for more crew."

The man bowed. "Your Highness," he said nervously, "I thought to be of more use to you than mere passenger or crew. I was Second Mate on a barge, part of a fleet owned by a merchant in Faralmark."

"Faralmark! I met your liege the Margrave at a conclave some four weeks ago in Dekarran. As we journey upstream Faralmark will be one of the places we intended to call at. If I were to take you, what is it you think you can do for me that my present crew cannot?"

"Highness, you may or may not know that there is a shortage of pilots who know the stretch of the river through Yod, for obvious reasons. Many were killed or captured, those that are available now are sorely pressed by those desiring passage."

"Aye, I know of the shortage, I have wondered how we may manage. I thought to ask in Ferenis, where we will next call."

"Highness, I have traveled this river many times from lands beyond Faralmark as far as Joth carrying wines one way and cloth and timber the other. I know these currents and sandbanks well, I would be your pilot if you would have me."

"You would be pilot? Yet I am told that one reason so few pilots will venture that way is because the river will have shifted during the time of the war, with no-one to mark the shallows. How do I know that you will not strand us on a shoal in the middle of Yod?"

Hashim looked even more nervous. "Highness, it is as you say, yet I am familiar with the river and know how it may move over time. I may not be able to show you a map with sandbanks and shoals marked on it but I am confident that I can read the river well enough to avoid them."

Eriana stared at him while she thought about the proposal. "What happened to you after the Yodans captured you?"

"I was chained to a galley oar, Highness, like many others who made their living on the Sirrel. Once the galley was captured and I was freed, it was brought to Forguland and here I have stayed ever since, trying to find a way home."

"I see. And without coin, you could not buy passage, of course. What have you done since you arrived in Forguland?"

"A laborer at the wharves, Highness, once I was deemed fit again. It was that or starve."

Eriana grimaced. "I understand you. You did not think to fight?"

"Highness, our barge was from Faralmark, which to my knowledge was not party to the fighting, and we trusted to the laws of the river for our passage. It appears that those of Yod did not care where we came from. Besides, the galley was captured just at the end of the war, as the crew were fleeing Yod. Someone threw something into the galley which -" he shook his head. "I have no words, Highness. There was a very sudden, loud noise and some of the crew were... I can only describe it as shredded. When we were released, I could see that blood and bone had been splattered all over the rear of the galley. I do not know how it was caused, only that it probably saved my life."

She nodded. "Ah. I believe that you speak of a grenade. I did not know if many made it to the fighting before the enemy surrendered." The Princess thought for a while. "Very well. You make an interesting proposal and, it is true, we have found few pilots here willing to guide us through that stretch of the Sirrel. I must make sure that you know whereof you speak, though. Are you presently employed? I mean, are you free to go to the wharves tomorrow morning?"

Hashim dipped his head. "Highness, if going to the wharves tomorrow morning will gain me a place on your ship, then of course I am free."

"Then you shall go to Tor son of Magnus - I believe that they might name him Tor Magnusson here - and tell him what you have told me. He is the Master of the Visund, as I am the owner and Captain. He will probably ask you questions to discover your knowledge both of the Sirrel and of the working of boats upon it."

Hashim bowed very low. "Highness, you are gracious. I thank you for this opportunity to help you and your ship as I know that doing that will help me. I trust that you will not be disappointed."

Eriana nodded and then said, "It is becoming late and I am sure you will desire to return to your lodgings. Good-night to you."

Hashim bowed and withdrew. Lukku remained, so Eriana spoke to him.

"You will want to get back to your wife as well, I deem. Is this man... what was his name again?"

"Hashim, Highness. "

"Is Hashim what you supposed him to be?"

"Aye, Highness. He has told me more of his time in the galley and I have heard from others rescued at the same time. Several are from cargo craft captured by the Yodans during the fighting." He shrugged. "If he can guide you through those waters I do not know, but from my own knowledge of these last few weeks I deem it will be hard to find a pilot to take you upstream. There is a great shortage."

"And that is perhaps the only reason I have thought to employ him. Shall you also go to the wharf tomorrow and speak with Tor? Make sure that Hashim is questioned properly. I do not want some out-of-work soldier on my ship who just desires a passage home."

"I understand you, Highness, but I am certain that Hashim is genuine. However, I will seek out Tor and make sure he knows who is coming and why."

"Good man. And now, perhaps you had better return to your wife."

Lukku bowed. "As you say, Highness. Good night to you, and to you all."

The Visund must depart for its next port of call. Maralin has returned to join the farewells before the Norse ship travels the short distance to Ferenis - and another heroes' welcome. Their host, however, has a surprise for some of them.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

38 - Another Day, Another Country

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"...the fat should be from a six-leg, not a four-leg, we have found that it protects the skin better. In the city we tend to use gavakhan fat from around the theril, it mixes better with the other ingredients although that around the buchir from a gavakhan or zinakh is almost as good," Senior Healer Tabra explained.

Ursula knew that animals based on the six-limbed arrangement had some unusual organs that performed obscure functions. The theril seemed to be similar to a kidney although other fluids passed through it as well as blood. The buchir, on the other hand, was a complete mystery.

Tabra continued, "We mix four parts of fat to two of water and one of ground soap-root and then add the liquor from the stewed herbs, which will amount to another part. I apologize, am I going too fast for you?"

In truth Ursula's fingers were sore from the scribbling but she was never going to admit that.

"I am managing, Tabra, but I have to write small to fit it all on this piece of parchment and that does cause a strain. So, you are making an emulsion, then?"

"You know of such matters? Good. Once mixed it will gradually harden to a stiff paste or ointment. The men can then spread it thinly on any exposed flesh, it will protect them completely from the sun. Of course, it will be washed off by any splash of water so if by chance they get wet it will have to be applied again."

Ursula finished writing and then looked up. "Tabra, I thank you again for this recipe, and also for the tubs of ointment you have given us. This ointment, I am sure, will be available most places we go but it is possible that I may have to make up some myself somewhere upriver. And, of course, it increases my knowledge of herb use and preparation."

"I am always glad to help another healer," the other replied. "You have amply repaid us with your knowledge of pregnancy and childbirth and if this helps you to look after Her Highness's men better, then of course we would pass on the knowledge." Tabra frowned. "Do you not have similar recipes from your own lands?"

"They would be of no use to me here, Tabra, because the herbs are all different," Ursula replied truthfully. "It makes more sense to use what is locally available, after all."

"As you say, Ursula. Well, having brought you the tubs and provided the recipe, I am not sure how much more I can do this afternoon."

"You have done more than enough, Tabra. I would never have realized just what was in the Epp Ale if you had not explained."

The two stood up and Tabra collected her medicine basket. "I should be going. If I do not see you before you all depart, I wish you a safe journey."

"And I wish you success with your patients, although I know as you do that does not always happen."

"Aye. Sometimes a point comes when we may do no more, but that is life, is it not? Good-bye, Ursula."

"Good-bye, Tabra."

Tabra departed and Ursula re-read her notes to ensure that in some future time they might make sense, startled to discover that she had written them in Russian. With the notes added to her growing collection she re-tied the leather folder and stood as Tyra moved the tubs out from under foot.

"What time is it? I have been concentrating on what Tabra was saying so I took little notice of the bells."

"Mistress, I have heard the eighth bell and a half."

"Plenty of time to bathe and change before the evening meal, then." She regarded the chests occupying one side of the sitting room. "What is there left to do here?"

"Mistress, I can do no more until we rise tomorrow morning. Our travel attire is in the dressing room, as is our nightwear and attire for this evening. Apart from your notes almost everything else is in our chests, your basket or my bag."

"Laundry?"

"Everything I asked to be cleaned has been returned. Having a laundry in the palace is strange to me, since in Joth all garments were sent into the city to be cleaned. Everything looks as if it has been cleaned and pressed well, Mistress. I can discover no complaint."

"It is a big palace and they have many visitors passing through their doors. I can see why they would have their own laundry function. It may not be so good further on, you realize."

"I do, Mistress. Shall you bathe now?"

Ursula cast around the room. It was always the same, the last night staying somewhere. She had lost count of the numbers of hotels and lodging houses Valeriy had stayed in during his flight across the world. Was she destined always to be a nomad?

She sighed and gestured. "Lead on, then. Let's get changed."

* * *

When they entered the dining chamber Maralin was already there, wearing plain traveling attire.

"You are back from Ferenis, I see."

He smiled. "So it would seem. Good evening, Ursula, good evening, Tyra. Her Grace tells me that you have had to deal with some strange liquids."

"It is true."

Since few had arrived yet, and the meal would be a little way off, she explained what had happened.

He whistled. "Epp Ale! I must remember that one, it would certainly have caught me out. But everyone has recovered now, I understand?"

"They have, and I suspect none of them will look at a mug of beer in quite the same way again! We were lucky, it could have been much worse. Particularly since we had to get the ship back to Forguland with almost everyone incapacitated."

Maralin whistled again. "Especially with the Cauldron downstream, eh? I do not envy you that trip, even though you all managed it well enough in the end."

"It was an interesting journey, I agree."

Gwilli came into the room and joined them then. Since Maralin was not in uniform he bowed briefly to the General.

"Sir? Good evening. Ursula tells me you have a new career as a steerer of ships."

Gwilli smiled. "Aye, Maralin. Good evening to you, to Ursula and to Tyra. A soldier must needs turn his hand to any task that has to be done but I never imagined that I would be holding a great big steering oar!" He grinned at Ursula and Tyra. "We managed well enough, did we not?"

"We did, General. I am not sure that I would desire to make it a regular occurrence, though."

"Agreed! But I would not have missed the experience, even so." Gwilli turned to Maralin. "Any news from Ferenis, Tenant?"

Maralin shrugged. "There are armies returning from Yod, Sir, now that the local population seems to be recovering, and those armies are causing a little trouble in Ferenis as they pass through. They are unlikely to be back again so they do not seem to care to look after the places they pass through."

"Do you tell me? I will inform the City Watch as soon as I may. Ferenis is different than Forguland, of course, but we must act to prevent any trouble before it starts."

"As you say, Sir, but don't you put armies up in camps here? I didn't think that many actually came into the city."

"It varies, Tenant. On their way out, it is true, most spend their time in the appointed camps but on the return journey they know that their time as levies is coming to an end and many will desire to celebrate. Even if they are camped outside, I am certain that many will seek drink and entertainment inside the walls, as has happened before."

"I understand, Sir. Of course, I have never experienced this kind of movement of men before and I do not know what to expect."

"The circumstances are different every time, Tenant, as you can imagine." He bowed to Ursula. "Mistress, if you would give me leave, I will go now and warn the Watch while there are some moments before the meal begins."

As Gwilli walked out of the chamber Ursula asked, "How is he going to do that and be back in time to eat?"

"As I understand matters there is a Watch post inside the walls of the palace compound. It will only take him five minutes or so to give his warning. They will send it forward from there."

"Oh, I see."

Count Fard and Countess Windra entered the chamber. Ursula curtseyed while Maralin bowed.

"Tenant," Fard acknowledged. "You have returned."

"Aye, My Lord, about a bell ago. Good evening to you, My Lord. Good evening, My Lady."

Fard asked, "What news from Ferenis, Tenant?"

"Troops returning from Yod are becoming rowdy in the city, Milord. General Gwilli is off to warn the Watch here."

"Is that so? We passed him in the corridor and I wondered why he was in such a hurry."

Windra said to Ursula, "I understand that you are all leaving tomorrow."

"Yes, My Lady," she replied. "I have heard that it is an easy passage to Ferenis."

"Are you comfortable on that ship?" the Countess asked. "I am not sure that I could travel on so open a vessel."

Ursula shrugged. "I have yet to experience rain while on the Visund but doubtless that will happen one day. It was awkward the first day or two, until we all became used to the arrangements, but it is comfortable enough now. I am still impressed that these men would sail on the open ocean, though. It will not be the same as traveling on the Sirrel."

"As I have never seen the ocean, but only heard accounts of it, I could not comment, Ursula. To see nothing but water in any direction, that seems strange to me."

"It isn't as bad as that, My Lady. As I understand matters, the Norse generally sail away from their coast but keep it just in sight. It would still be, let me see, about twenty marks away but having it in sight makes navigation easier."

"Twenty marks?" Fard asked. "Could they not go further?"

Ursula looked at Maralin with a raised eyebrow. How much should they explain?

"Milord," he said, "If they sailed much further away then the coast would slip below the horizon. It is a complicated subject to understand but it depends on the notion that the... world is round like a ball. I do not know if such matters have been explained to you."

"Ah, I see. Aye, we are taught that Anmar is round and that is necessary to explain the movements of the sun and our moons. Of course, if one travels further away from the coast, the land must needs disappear, then?"

"As you say, Milord."

Maralin was saved from having to give an impromptu geometry lesson by the arrival of Duke, Duchess and Princess, accompanied by their retainers. All already present bowed and curtseyed to them.

"Ah, you are already here, I see," Sildenar noted. He looked around at those present. "Where is Gwilli? Does he not dine with us tonight?"

Maralin explained, "Your Grace, I have told him that some returning troops have been making trouble in Ferenis and he has gone to warn the Watch."

Sildenar nodded. "I see. We will wait for him to return, then."

Eriana joined Ursula and Maralin. To Ursula she asked, "Are you ready to depart on the morrow?"

"We are, Highness. Once we have dressed in the morning it will not take us long to close up the chests."

"Good. Though the distance we must travel tomorrow seems small I do not want to depart too late. Another chance encounter on the river could delay us until late afternoon or even sunset, which would be embarrassing."

"As you say, Highness."

Gwilli returned, puffing, and the Duke led everybody to the table.

~o~O~o~

There were inevitable delays before the Visund slipped its moorings. These would not have occurred had the vessel been an ordinary trading craft but this was the personal transport of a Princess who had resided with the reigning Duke. Certain formalities - and informalities - had to be observed, but Eriana bore them stoically.

Finally, the commands were given and the Visund slipped away from the tiered wharves of Forguland and proceeded under oars along the channel between the land and the sheltering island. Once clear of traffic, Tor gave the order for the yard to be raised and the sail lowered. The morning breeze was more than adequate to propel the ship along and the oars were hauled in and stowed.

"Highness - ah, I mean Captain, I do not think that I have ever seen another vessel like this one."

"I have seen no other such from Dekarran to here, Master Hashim," she replied. "That surprises me, as the design, to my eyes, is a simple one. Yet I know that the river has different demands on the hull than the sea, perhaps that is the reason why."

"I must agree, Captain. I do not think that I have ever seen a ship flex the way this one does, when crossing the wake of another craft."

"Indeed. If you had ever seen the waves we have on the ocean, you would understand. In a storm, some can be as high as the mast. Were our ships built rigidly, as many I see on the Sirrel, we would surely break in two when we crossed even a small wave."

"Do you tell me?" Hashim shook his head. "Of course we all hear rumors of life on the Shan but how much is tall traveler's tales I could not say. A wave as tall as the mast? I am astonished that anyone has lived to describe such a thing!"

"It is true, but of course that would be a very rare event and, as you have suggested, oft times no-one does survive such a sighting. However, we who customarily travel such waters are well aware of what may be there and how to deal with it."

"I wonder. Sometimes I have had a desire to view the ocean and sail upon it. You make it sound forbidding."

Eriana smiled. "Master Hashim, it is anything but forbidding! When the weather is fine, which it will be much of the time, to sail at sea is where I would rather be. As I am the daughter of a King I understand the necessity of custom and formality, but I would rather be on a ship with water beneath the hull, testing myself and my craft against wind and waves."

"I can only agree, Captain." Hashim leaned out over the side of the hull, careful to keep hold of a line. "Captain, if you would adjust the course to the right a small amount. Shortly we will approach the bend before entering the Ferenis Reach and the bottom will be shallow inside the bend."

"As you say. We have been told that this is the way that the course of the river moves, that it eats away at the outside of any bend, making it larger, and leaves deposits on the inside, making the land larger there."

"You are well informed, Captain. However, sometimes matters are not so clear and that is where my knowledge of the currents and banks will be of use, especially once we go past Ferenis and enter the Yodan stretches."

"You will inquire at Ferenis for the latest information?"

"Of course, Captain, and I will try to obtain a copy of the latest charts available."

Hashim paused, considering his position, and then asked, "Captain, if it is not an impertinent request, where do your men obtain their attire? It seems to me that such garments as they wear will be more comfortable in the heat of the day and less onerous. Is it a military design?"

Eriana grinned at him. "Yes and no, Master Hashim. The design was not originally intended to be a uniform but merely practical shipboard wear for my men, who are used to colder climes. However, the seamstresses of Joth misunderstood me and made them as you see. They are fairly simple to make if you should have the right cloth. Do you sew, Master Hashim? I would not suggest that you make some the same color as that which my men wear but I doubt not you would be cooler."

"Captain, of course I can mend attire as any bargeman can, but sewing a complete garment, that may be beyond me."

"Ah. Perhaps we can do something when we reach Ferenis, of course they will have seamstresses there, will they not? When we arrive you shall be measured, and I will ask for two suits to be made for you."

"Captain, you are too kind. I did not intend -"

"Nonsense! If you are to travel with us some way then you must be made as comfortable as you see my men are. We have a long way to go and the weather can only become warmer, is that not so?"

"It is true, Captain, and I thank you for it. But I cannot repay you -"

"You will repay me by taking us safely to Faralmark, Master Hashim. That is all we ask."

Hashim bowed low to hide the tears of gratitude.

* * *

The land seemed flatter here. Ursula looked at both banks seeing low reeds stretching into the distance beyond the drying mud. Once again the Visund was crossing from the northern side of the Great Valley to the southern but they would arrive at Ferenis before reaching the southern wall. Presently the ship was sailing almost east as the river kinked left before slowly trending right once more. Surprisingly to Ursula, they were still under sail, the yard having been heaved around almost fore and aft but still permitting the wind to drive the ship against the current.

Kalmenar asked the women, "Have any of you ventured so far west before?"

He received unanimous shakes of the head.

"I have been twice," he told them, "once when I was much younger and before I took up any official position. You may find Ferenis the city to be a strange place. Though built upon a rock, Forguland was familiar to me, but beyond that land ways of building, of speaking, of customs and styles of attire can change dramatically. Do not be alarmed at what you see, visitors from downriver are common and your own attire may only provoke friendly interest."

Semma was hesitant. "My Lord, what may we expect? I had thought that other lands would be much as Palarand is, but I have already learned that it is not so - sometimes."

"As you say, my dear. In many ways the almost-familiar can be more dangerous than the completely strange." He offered a reassuring smile. "You should have little occasion for concern in Ferenis, I deem, especially as we should have the favor of Duke Gathol and Duchess Karinet. Just enjoy your visit, it should be less exciting than in Forguland, since there should be no occasion to sample unusual wines or beers."

"I understand you, My Lord. And beyond Ferenis? What should we expect?"

Kalmenar held up his hands. "Frankly, I have little idea of what we will find in Yod. I visited there once, it is true, but that was under the Ascendancy which no longer exists. What we will find there I do not know. It may be a settled land, anxious for peace, a land which toils under the yoke of those they see as invaders, or it maybe a wild land where every man seeks his own advantage. Or, mayhap, all three in different parts.

"Beyond Yod, once we pass those lands which Yod took by force and are now returned to their rightful rulers, will be lands new to all of us. Of course I know what should be there, from accounts and reports received in Palarand, but the reality is always different than the impressions one makes from another's account.

"We can only wait and see."

"Thank you, My Lord."

As the ship sailed on the river gradually swung a little right and, as it did so, revealed a forest of black piles near the right-hand river bank. As one of the double-hull ferries was pulling across their course Ursula understood that the piles, and the pontoons which they restrained, were likely their next destination.

Her surmise proved right as Eriana ordered the oars out and the bow of the Visund began to swing right. Pontoons began to come into view, some set so far out into the river that they were anchored rather than set between piles. On one of these two men stood, waving flags. Wanting more control, the yard was lowered and the sail stowed. The men pulled on the oars to approach the pontoon since the number of lines of pontoons and piles was confusing to the eye.

With the rowers just doing enough to keep the vessel steady, Eriana called across to the men.

"I do not understand your flags. If you can tell me where we must moor."

One of them replied with a question. "Is that the ship bearing Princess Eriana?"

"Aye, I am she."

"Welcome to Ferenis, Your Highness. If you would come to the left side of this pontoon and travel as far as you can alongside. There should be enough water here for you to moor."

"The Visund is of very shallow draft. How far should we go?"

"Do you tell me? As far as you desire, Highness. That side of these pontoons has been cleared especially for your arrival. The further you can go, the less distance you must needs walk when you alight."

"I understand you. My thanks for your information." She turned to Tor. "You understood? The left side of this pontoon, which will then be at our right side."

"Aye, Captain. And as far as we can go."

There was such a profusion of piles, pontoons and river craft that Ursula found it difficult to picture the setup. It was almost like one of the marinas on Earth, used by yacht owners to keep their boats when they were not in use. The spacing between the rows of pontoons was wide enough that Tor had no problem avoiding either the pontoon to their right or the moored vessels of all shapes and sizes secured to the line of pontoons to their left.

Eventually one of the lookouts in the bow gave a double whistle and Tor ordered the men to cease rowing. The Visund was steered right, within reach of the floating walkways, and willing hands caught the thrown lines. A few brief heaves later they were securely tied. The Visund had arrived.

The usual instant confusion then occurred as all the men made themselves presentable and collected their dunnage bags. The women, who had chests, had little to do other than tidy their hair and keep out of everybody else's way. While this was happening, three men approached from the land end of the pontoon line.

"Greetings, the ship! Are you the Visund of Palarand, just arrived from Forguland?"

"Aye, we are," Eriana replied, "and I am owner and Captain, Princess Eriana of Palarand."

The men all bowed. "You and all your men are very welcome to Ferenis, Your Highness," The first man said, explaining, "Since our pontoon lines must needs be so long, His Grace the Duke, Her Grace and others of the court await your arrival at the land end, to avoid crowding the walkways. When you are content, if you would all make your way towards the land."

"I understand. What of our baggage? My ladies and I have chests which must needs be brought to wherever we will be staying."

"Highness, we have porters for that duty, if you would permit them. If you are concerned about them your men could bring them as far as the land."

"Porters?"

"Highness, in this case, since we know where all who are aboard are to be housed, the porters will be retainers of His Grace's household. You need have no fear that anything will go amiss."

"Then by all means let the porters come. What about my ship? Shall any stand guard over it, or is none considered necessary?"

"Highness, there are many troops from a number of countries presently in Ferenis. Some think they are still at war and seek to plunder, others attempt to find quicker ways home, perhaps by stealing boats. For that reason, His Grace keeps a strong guard preventing access to the port area. Regrettably that will also mean that any of your crew who seek to attend your ship must needs have a pass issued by a member of the city watch."

Eriana at first glared at the man but then realized that, with numbers of foreign troops around the capital, some kind of control would be necessary. She softened her expression and nodded.

"Aye. It is unwelcome but I understand the need."

"Then, if we may summon the porters?"

"You may."

The first man turned to one of the others, who produced a bugle. He held this facing the city and blew a careful set of tones before lowering the instrument.

"If you and your men would follow me, Your Highness."

Eriana leaped lightly onto the pontoon and stalked off without further comment. The men looked surprised but took off after her in an attempt to keep up.

Ursula looked at Tyra. "Ready? We'd better get going or we'll hold everyone else up."

She led the way onto the pontoon, the two swordswomen next, Kalmenar and Hashim following and then the crew. Ahead, the double line of poles which constrained the walkway stretched into the distance. After a short while they came to a wider pontoon which was slightly tilted, since this was the present waterline. At one side of the pontoon a number of men in Ducal colors were gathered, waiting for the procession to pass. The man with the bugle was also there so it appeared that these were the promised porters.

One of the men called, "Highness! If you would wait there."

A ramp led down from the wide pontoon onto the silt of the bank, where cart tracks could be seen, as could a carriage with the Ducal shield on the door and four frayen at the front.

They caught up with Eriana, one pointing at the carriage.

"Highness, we understand your desire to greet His Grace. If you would use the carriage then you will arrive more quickly."

Eriana glanced at the carriage as the other women joined the group. "We will not all fit in that, I deem. And my men? What of them?"

"Ah, Your Highness," said another, "we assumed that your men would walk the whole way."

"Then I will walk as well. With me are four other women and a noble of Palarand's court. I would not ride while any of them or my men must needs walk. Send your carriage away."

Muttering, one of the men ran down the ramp and gave instructions. The carriage headed inland while Eriana carried on along the pontoon line. This continued on dry land, with a wider pontoon every so often to permit parties to pass in safety. They had walked a fair distance before Ursula muttered to Tyra, "How much further?"

From somewhere behind, Kalmenar answered, "Mistress, about a mark and a half."

"What?" She turned to face the little diplomat in disbelief.

Kalmenar eased himself past Bennet and Semma. "Mistress, it is both the blessing and the curse of Ferenis. The land is so flat that the river advances and recedes by many marks during the year. When the Sirrel floods during the rains, it deposits rich silt upon the land which makes Ferenis one of the most fertile countries in this part of the Valley." He spread his hands. "However, during the spring and summer months the waters recede so far that these long pontoons are required just to reach a point where vessels may safely dock."

"So far?"

"Aye, Mistress."

She began walking again with Kalmenar beside her. "But why don't they build banks or something? I would have thought that there was enough timber about to do that - look at all those poles!"

"Indeed, Mistress, but if they did that the the waters would not flood the land, would they, and the land would not be as fertile. As I said, it is both a blessing and a curse."

Ursula spent the rest of the walk trying to think of ways to improve the situation without success. Without more information on what seemed to be an unusual phenomenon she was wary of making any suggestions.

Besides, who would listen to someone like me? I am not even an expert in the field!

But this Princess Garia was of school age, so she could not be an expert either, yet look at how much difference she appears to have made!

A sturdy ramp signaled the end of the pontoon line, by which time Ursula's legs were beginning to tire. Beyond was an area of hardstanding paved with brick upon which stood the welcoming committee. Eriana strode down the ramp to the oldest man present and curtseyed.

"Your Grace. We have walked almost all the way from Forguland, I deem."

He held out his hands. "Rise, Eriana. Be welcome in my house, you and all your company. As you have guessed, I am Gathol, Duke of this rather large slab of Sirrel mud. Here is Karinet, my Duchess and wife. I believe that you have already met Saram and Bartra, is that not so?"

"I have, Your Grace, and recently. You can be sure that your son presented the concerns of Ferenis to the Sirrel Congress without fear or favor. He also gave a good account of the progress of the war in your lands. As a representative of His Majesty, I must add that King Robanar sends warm greetings to you and your wife and regrets that it was not possible for him to greet both of you in person."

"Ah, you may tell Robanar that the regret is mutual but of course he knows the reason why, as do you." Gathol surveyed the crowd from the Visund, now all standing in a group behind Eriana. "Is this all your folk, Eriana?"

"Your Grace, some few of the crew remain to supervise the unloading of our chests and other items. The rest of my men, and all of my women companions, are here with me. If I may introduce Baron Kalmenar, who attends me as diplomatic aide. Here also is Ursula, a Healer who has knowledge not yet available in the Great Valley, and here are Bennet and Semma, Guardswomen of His Majesty who accompany me as female companions. Commander Lars, there, is leader of my men, subordinate only to myself."

Gathol's eyebrows rose. "Interesting! We will have much to speak of while you are with us, Eriana. And, I beg you, you may use our names. You are the daughter of a King, it is only seemly." The Duke stood straight and addressed the crowd. "Men and women of the Visund! Your courageous actions on the wharves of Gylfi's Rest are known to all in Ferenis. Be assured that you are all very welcome in our lands. While you are with us you should know that you will be welcomed by all and that you may go where you will without let or hindrance.

"However, in Ferenis are many soldiers from other lands, most waiting their turn to return home. Some of these chafe at the delay and may seek to cause mischief. Perhaps they will tell you that their own experiences of battle are greater than yours but of course that can never be true. We will endeavor to prevent any trouble but, as I know you are honorable men, I would ask that each of you take care on your dealings with these people. Enough blood has been spilled in this war, we do not need battles between friends."

There was a dead silence at this announcement.

Eriana turned. «Lars? Did you understand?»

«Most of it, Highness. Men seeking trouble in the city could start brawls. I do not think they would like the result. I will explain now to the men.»

Lars turned and warned the men in Norse. Many nodded but others looked annoyed.

"What is the problem, Eriana?"

"It means that my men must needs be careful in your city, Gathol. Lars is explaining the problem to them. I think that many of them just wanted to enjoy themselves but they cannot."

The Duke nodded. "As you say. The situation is unfortunate. We do what we can to prevent trouble but," he shrugged, "my men cannot be everywhere and there are just so many troops camped nearby. If I may offer my apologies."

"Of course. We understand that you have had the enemy on your soil, others have come to assist you to remove them. Of course there will be those who will desire to take advantage of the situation." Eriana grinned at the Duke. "In another life I might have been one of those! I am more responsible now, I deem."

"Your Highness," Gathol said with a straight face, "I cannot believe that of you or your men! I can however offer them some compensation. If I may, I would invite them all to a feast at the palace this evening. Would that help?"

"Your Grace, indeed it will! Lars, tell the men that His Grace offers a feast at the palace this evening."

"Yah, Captain."

The announcement cheered up the men considerably.

Gathol asked Eriana, "If I may ask, your men address you as Captain. Surely your rank is greater than that?"

"It is a historic matter. When we sailed from Einnland, our ship was owned by Balrik Fork-beard, who joined me and my men with all his family. We suffered four ferocious storms on the first part of our voyage, and in the first much was lost including Balrik, his wife, daughter and maids. I thus inherited the ship and am accounted Captain and owner. When Robanar asked some of us to attempt Boldan's Rock, I also had the rank of Captain of that party, but it was a land rank and not that of the sea. My men are now accustomed to address me as Captain, though as you may know I am now a Princess of Palarand, by Robanar's gracious decree."

"Ah. I wondered if it was something of the sort. Four storms, eh? Shall you tell us that story later?"

"As you desire, Gathol."

"Then let us proceed to the palace. There is accommodation there for all your party and we have brought carriages and wagons to take you there. If you would all follow me."

Eriana and Kalmenar went in the first carriage with the Duke and Duchess while Saram and Bartra fitted into the second with Bartra's maid. Ursula, Bennet, Semma and Tyra took the third and final carriage. A number of large wagons carried the men. The procession rumbled over the brick-laid paving and through the palisade which encircled the port area before heading along a broad avenue toward the city of Ferenis.

All looked around when they reached the first buildings.

"This is an odd place," Tyra remarked.

"I have to agree," Ursula said. "It looks like Ferenis gets more flooded than Joth, which means they have to build with that in mind."

The buildings were all of wood, uniformly of two stories and set on piles at least two strides high. Many were set even higher. The walkways between each building were almost as high up as the buildings themselves and, at junctions, went up and over the roads.

The spaces under the buildings were, as in parts of Joth, used for temporary storage. Washing was hung up underneath, and there were stacks of firewood and a number of shallow, wide, boats waiting for the river to flood. Most buildings had a heavy wooden pole hanging beyond the walkways and over the road in order to provide a way to hoist goods and belongings up and into the properties.

Further along were buildings with a different kind of structure. These had a solid wooden base, again about two strides high, with a town house or shop perched on top. The walkways here were cantilevered out from the tops of the bases. Ursula puzzled briefly over these before realizing that the whole thing was a large barge or pontoon, designed to rise with the waters and keep their owners safe that way.

There were many people about their business in this strange place and almost all were up on the walkways. Many had seen their Duke and Duchess process past in open carriages and, knowing that they would return, word had spread. In places there were crowds on the walkways, many leaning carefully on the safety rails to catch a glimpse as the procession returned to the palace. They cheered as the carriages and wagons went past.

The attire of those people was different than Ursula had become accustomed to. That of the women more resembled European peasant costumes, the skirts of the women being long despite the warm weather. These were brightly patterned, to contrast with a plain short-sleeved blouse on top. Every woman wore an apron and a small linen cap. The men wore loose linen tunics over thin hose, all of dull colors, all had straw hats to keep the sun at bay.

Semma remarked, "I do not like those skirts, Mistress. They are too long for such a warm season. What will they do when summer comes?"

"I think they might be thin enough," Ursula replied after some observation. "I am guessing that the skirts are long because the walkways are so high up. Someone on the street might see too much."

"Oh! I did not think of that! Why have they made the walkways so high?"

Bennet said, "I have heard that because the waters are so deep, Semma, they must needs build so high. I am glad that we do not have that problem in Palarand!"

The palace, when they reached it, was not built on stilts. A cleared area surrounded a heavy wooden palisade which the road went over by means of a ramp. Once they reached the top it could be seen that the whole interior of the structure had been filled almost to the brim with soil, probably laboriously brought in over the centuries. The palace, again a two-story structure of wood, stood in the middle of this artificial island. Just visible beyond it were other buildings but no detail could be discerned.

The carriage swung and pulled up in front of the imposing main entrance. Ferenis might be built entirely from wood, but their builders had carved and decorated the palace in a similar fashion to that of the Great Hall in Joth. Here the wood was stained various shades of brown rather than being painted but the effect was of a rich and ornate piece of furniture.

Servants came to their carriage and opened the door. Ursula descended first and waited for the others. When all were ready they joined Eriana and Kalmenar at the entrance with the Duke and Duchess. The crew of the Visund tumbled out of the wagons and surrounded the Ducal party at the entrance.

The Duke spoke. "Friends! This is my home, welcome to you all. As it is already time for lunch, I ask that you eat now before being shown to your chambers to rest and relax. Eriana?"

"Your Grace?"

"If you would tell your men that servants will show them to places where they may relieve themselves and make themselves clean before eating. Because your ship has arrived when you did, lunch has already been prepared, so today will be a standing lunch for us all." The Duke smiled. "A proper feast will be provided this evening, when you shall eat the foods I am told you may prefer. To eat so heavily at lunch on such a hot day as this would be unwise."

"As you say, Gathol. If I may ask, what is a standing lunch?"

Bennet said, "If it please you, Highness, a standing lunch is where the tables are laid out with food and each person may serve themselves onto a plate as they walk past. I have attended several such in the palace of our King."

"Ah, I understand. Aye, we have done such things in the hall of my father, when a meal must needs be taken in haste."

Gathol nodded his thanks to Bennet, who promptly blushed. Eriana waved her hand for silence and then relayed the instructions in Norse. When she had finished, Gathol gestured.

"It is time to go in. The sun is becoming hot."

Inside it was much cooler. Ursula noticed that, though the building was only two stories, the lower level at least had high ceilings and this contributed to the flow of cooling air. They were shown to a whole corridor that seemed to consist of toilets and washing chambers, where they could do what was needful and then clean themselves up.

A woman servant led them through the building to a courtyard which had wide awnings set against all four sides. Tables laden with food and drink were arranged against the walls under these and they were ushered without ceremony to lines where they could go along and load the plates a server had handed them.

"Mistress, do you wish to have your fork?"

"Yes, Tyra, please. This style of eating is easiest when one uses a fork. Have you yours? Bennet? Semma?"

"Aye, Mistress," Bennet replied for the two guardswomen. "I would never be anywhere without a fork now. It is too useful. I see what you mean about eating these meals. If I must needs stand, I have to hold the plate in one hand and eat with the other. A fork makes that task so much easier."

Tyra pointed. "Mistress Bennet, if you would look over there. There are chairs and tables where some are now sitting themselves down."

Bennet looked at Ursula. "Mistress?"

"Yes, let's go," she decided. "Nobody seems to be doing anything formal at the moment. We can take the weight off our legs and then Tyra can find us some drinks. Follow me."

At the table all four put their plates down on the table and then Tyra went for drinks as the others sat down.

"This is so different than in the palace," Semma remarked. "I do not think that I have ever had so casual a meal, when in the presence of so great a noble. Lord Kalmenar was right when he said that customs would be different in other lands."

They ate and watched as the men appeared, took plates and mugs of drink and found their own tables. Soon the whole perimeter of the courtyard was full of diners and a hum of conversation rose from every direction. Servers circulated with pitchers of various drinks to top up mugs or goblets. Occasionally someone would go back to the serving tables for more food. In the center the sun beat down on the bricks of the enclosed space but nobody ventured there.

Towards the end Duke Gathol, who had been circulating as well, came to their table.

"Greetings, my dears. Is everything to your satisfaction?"

Ursula stood up, curtseyed, and answered for them. "Your Grace, it is."

"If you would excuse the informality of today's meal. Had your ship arrived at some other bell then we may have made different arrangements, but this seemed appropriate. It is something we do sometimes when the weather is fine but not during the extreme heat of summer. Now I have been given word of all of you from Maralin, who departed here yesterday. It seems that you each have tales that are of interest to either myself or the Duchess. If I may ask you to join us this evening after we have eaten."

"Of course, Your Grace."

Bennet and Semma nodded their agreement.

Tyra had wide eyes. "Me, Your Grace? What have I done?"

Gathol smiled gently at her. "My dear, you are the daughter of a fisherman who became a servant in Joth's court. So much I could expect of any of my own people. However, you now are maid to someone not of this world and you aspire to be a female warrior. Of course you are of interest! My own folk may see you and wonder if they might do more than they once thought possible."

She stammered, "As you say, Your Grace. It is only what I thought -" She dried up, then added, "I will tell you what I thought, Your Grace, but it is only the dreams of a fisherman's daughter."

"I shall not ask for more, my dear, but what are we if we do not dream?" He looked at the others. "Until this evening, then. Enjoy your nap, relax, refresh yourselves this afternoon. And now, I must needs move on to other tables."

The Duke walked off leaving four bemused women.

The ruler of Ferenis has an open mind and listens carefully to news from the east. He wants to hear the stories of his visitors, especially the five extraordinary women.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

39 - Five Recollections

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Do come in and find yourselves seats," Gathol said to his evening guests. "You as well, Mistress Tyra. You are all guests in my house, for this evening I intend that you shall be treated as my other guests."

Tyra curtseyed low. "Your Grace, are you sure? It is not my place."

"Have I not just said? Go on now, sit down with the others. A great wind is blowing through the Valley and you are part of what is happening. Sit, please."

The maid found a seat and lowered herself onto it, obviously feeling uncomfortable. She looked at Ursula for reassurance.

"He is Duke here, we are all his guests, better do as he asks."

"As you wish, Mistress."

The Duke's own servants served out drinks to his guests and then left, closing the door behind them. Remaining inside were the five women from the Visund, Duke Gathol of Ferenis, Duchess Karinet, their son and heir Count Saram and his wife Countess Bartra. The room settled into silence as each sipped their drinks.

"You must all understand," Gathol began, "that Ferenis has recently been invaded by Yod, a circumstance which has happened far too many times in past years. As has previously been the case our attention was entirely taken up by the customary call to arms and the preparations for defending ourselves and throwing back those of Yod." He gave a slight shrug. "I call it customary because we have done it so many times, but that does not mean that it is something we desire to do, any more than we desire the Sirrel to flood our lands each year.

"But the fact that we must often needs do it means that we are all familiar with what has to be done. Thus, we were all occupied with raising levies, strengthening our defenses and so on, when word reached us of a most extraordinary and unexpected occurrence. I speak, of course, of the assault on Boldan's Rock and the subsequent sally to the Sirrel banks below. Extraordinary because we learned then that the assault had been led by a woman, a young woman, and that there were two other women in her small party... and that all three had taken full part in the fighting.

"In Ferenis at first there was general disbelief that such a thing had even happened, Boldan's Rock being considered by the best minds in our armies as impregnable. Then word reached us from Forguland, and from our own forces, of the incredible truth. That which had seemed impossible had been accomplished and by warriors from a far distant land, unfamiliar with either attackers or defenders." He gazed at Eriana. "I must repeat my thanks to you, your women companions and to all your men for what you did then, Your Highness. Ferenis will forever be grateful to all of you."

Eriana inclined her head and then sipped at her drink.

Gathol continued, "But we had already had warning that changes might come to the Valley! Saram had been in Forguland when Prince Keren of Palarand came visiting. The tale that Prince Keren told my son seemed fantastic then, but the events of Boldan's Rock proved that it was no mere tale. A young girl who claimed to be from another world with ideas and customs unknown to any, who could believe that? But it was she who provided the example for other women of the palace, some of whom became determined to take up arms as well. Two of those, Danisa and Heldra, accompanied Eriana to Boldan's Rock and beyond.

"Now, a visitor from another world, that is one thing, but when women servants of the ruler decide they can better serve him another way, then I began to take notice. If it were true in Palarand, it would also be true in Ferenis... and there were many ways that women could aid our struggle against those of Yod. Gentle enquiries were made within the palace and, later, in the city and we now have a fully functioning and enthusiastic Women's Auxiliary Service."

He spread his hands. "I grant you that they may do more in time but without advice or precedent we must needs proceed cautiously. Those women of the Service have proved their worth on and behind the field of battle numerous times. Many have now gone back to hearth and home, of course, but here in the palace there is a small contingent who have become part of the palace defenses and will also attend my wife and daughter-in-law at need."

"Things continued to happen! First, Prince Keren had showed us forks and both Ferenis and Forguland have been making them as quickly as the supplies of metal will permit. Then a packet of a mysterious material called paper came via Joth, with suggestions that it might replace parchment in time. The packet itself was a revelation, being of waxed paper and designed safely to contain whatever was within. Guns of advanced design appeared later to aid the fight against those of Yod. Finally, a young man appeared from Joth with another unlikely tale. He, it appeared, had not been born on Anmar either but came from another world.

"Maralin was close-mouthed for much of the time, as he should be, but he confirmed that both he and Princess Garia came from a distant world named Earth. Though he was in danger from those of Yod he was able to indirectly provide certain information about Princess Garia which only made her seem even more extraordinary. Saram was sent to Palarand for Prince Keren's wedding to this young woman and he has returned full of the remarkable things that are happening there.

"In view of our location next to Yod, and with the certainty that change was coming whether we desired it or no, you can imagine that I was very willing to join the Federation and Saram passed that message on. Maralin recently returned here with the documents of association and also the news that yet another person had unexpectedly arrived from Earth."

He addressed Ursula. "My dear, nothing that is said tonight will be repeated beyond this room. You have my oath on that."

Saram said, "Heard and witnessed."

Gathol leaned back. "So, tonight in my sitting room, here are five women who have, for different reasons, caused great changes in the Great Valley. I would learn what made each of you the way you are today. Eriana, your tale is perhaps the easiest to understand, shall you begin?"

Her expression was something between a smile and a grimace. "Gathol, in Einnland I was the bad daughter of a bad father. The land of my birth is a cold, rough land with few resources except the sea. My father sought to marry me beneath my station to keep me from bidding for the throne. Had I been smaller or gentler then he may have gotten his way but I preferred the sea to the cottage of a tradesman. With some few of my men and the like-minded owner of a ship, I ran away, seeking my fortune in the fabled lands of the Sirrel."

She reddened. "Not for nothing are the lands of the Sirrel fabled in Einnland! Wrecked by storms and driven onto the shores of Plif, I learned there that the son of King Robanar required a bride and so set off to make myself available and thus thwart my father. I had no idea that Keren had already met Garia and pledged himself to her, despite all convention. Palarand was worse! I found myself in a palace so large it could have swallowed Jotlhiem whole and I did not understand any of it.

"It was Garia who took me in hand and showed me how a true Princess should behave. It was she who taught me to fight, with and without swords, she who taught me how to handle beasts and to ride, she who taught me to control my temper, she who became a friend even while we were - as I thought - vying for Keren's hand. I understood then that I could never rule Palarand with Keren, it is an astonishing land, too complex for a mere maiden from a remote coastal land to manage.

"In Robanar's palace I also discovered Danisa and Heldra and marveled at women doing something that I had never thought that any woman would be permitted to do. Also residing there was Milsy, who has a mind so large it would not fit in Your Grace's chambers. She is not from another world. Milsy was a kitchen drudge in Dekarran and it was only her resemblance to Garia that brought her to the palace, to confuse those of Yod, those who wanted to kidnap or kill the girl from another world. Milsy is no longer a drudge but a respected Guildswoman who has designed clocks which are now appearing in many of the palace chambers.

"That got Robanar's attention, I deem! Here was a mere kitchen girl, yet she could think of things that strained even Garia's imagination. If one such could do so much better, what about every other woman in Palarand? A girl from somewhere else entirely might be able to do things no local girl could do but the truth could not be denied. The talents and abilities of half the population had been overlooked, and Palarand was at war with Yod."

Eriana took a drink and put down her goblet. "But I talk too much. You will not have too many Princesses as guests, I deem, so let us hear from those I met in the palace. You desire to hear why normal folk looked at what Garia did and decided to choose something different for themselves."

"I cannot fault you, Eriana." Gathol turned to Bennet and Semma. "What say you? Are your tales of life in the King's palace the same?"

Bennet looked at Semma and received a nod before replying. "Your Grace, we are not the same, excepting that we have arrived at the same place by different paths. For myself, I too was a kitchen servant in the palace. When Lady Garia arrived, as she was then, her antics and activities were the talk of the servants for months! It was plain that she did not think the same way that any other young woman did.

"The first thing she did was what she called exercise, which involved making herself fit in a way that no-one else had even dreamed of. She then showed that this exercise prepared her for a new kind of unarmed combat, which she proceeded to demonstrate on an astonished Prince. This new art was then extended to some of the Palace Guard as the benefits became obvious. A small group were trained by herself and the Prince, to become trainers themselves.

"But once this arrangement was working smoothly she then astonished all again by taking up swords! Your Grace, Princess Garia is shorter than Semma here and could not wield a normal sword. By unexplained means she discovered that women from the Six Cities had been trained to defend themselves using two small swords and she promptly became a master in this art as well."

Gathol interrupted. "The Six Cities? Then the swords of which I have heard did not come from another world?"

"Apparently not, Your Grace, though Princess Garia's use of them was entirely novel. Of course, almost all those women who applied to the guard were larger than Her Highness so are able to handle normal swords. For myself, I noticed that Danisa had asked Her Highness if it were possible to train as she did. Once the first four women were selected for training, many conversations were held in the palace corridors, as you may imagine. After the abilities of those four had been proven the way was opened for others and," she spread her arms, "here I am."

Gathol nodded. "I can see why you might choose the life of an armsman - your pardon, an armswoman. Why, you are as tall and as well-built as Saram, I deem! Yet the attitude of man and woman is different. If you must needs kill another, could you do it, as a man might?"

Bennet's gaze was direct. "Your Grace, if it were a choice between him or me, then certainly I would! If it were to save the life of another, such as yourself, Her Highness, or perhaps a companion in arms, then I would do that too." She paused. "If I were faced with another in the ring, say, I would not be so sure. I might find the act too difficult." She shook her head. "Your Grace, none of us know whether we can do such a deed until we have had to do it. Even Princess Garia admitted as much."

"As you say. Tell me, are you content with your new life? It is not as safe as kitchen work."

"Your Grace, I would guess that most Guardsmen and women, or armsmen and women as would be true elsewhere, have lives little different than those who work in kitchens. It is a life of duties, of preparation, of watchfulness. The tools of a kitchen are just as sharp and dangerous as those of the battlefield." Bennet grinned. "The training is somewhat different! In general we are respected by those we train with and work with, for those men know that we may not be trifled with as they might a palace maid or cleaner.

"However, to join Her Highness on her ship, this is a great adventure indeed! This is an unusual duty but one that neither I nor Semma would have missed for anything. We are doing something that few women do, which is to travel many marks from those places where we normally live and work, to do things we would not normally do, to see places and meet people we would not even know existed before. Your Grace, I deem we are better for it, that we understand the world around us better too."

"I agree," Gathol said. "If it were possible, I would decree that everyone should travel to another land, perhaps, at least once in his or her life. You cannot understand your own country until you see it through another's eyes. Of course, those who have passed through Ferenis recently as levies have done as much, but most will not have strayed beyond camp or tavern. Perhaps this new Federation will mean that our folk may travel more, and further."

"As you say, Your Grace." Bennet turned. "Semma?"

Semma shuffled uncomfortably. "Your Grace, I was a member of the palace cleaning staff. As the rest of us did, I saw some few go off to be trained in the art of arms and wondered if there were more that I might try. At that time I did not think that I could become a Guardswoman, I thought that I was too short and not heavy enough. However, Captain Merek explained that they were still trying to discover who might be suitable and who might not, and to my surprise I found that I could do what was required.

"As with Princess Garia, it seems that my smaller build permits me to do things which a larger person would find awkward. I did not find the unarmed combat to be difficult, and Bennet will tell you that I am better at it than she. Also, a larger opponent may underestimate what a smaller person can do and that will give me the advantage. Sword work," she shrugged, "that is not so good, but I can do what every other person of His Majesty's Guard can do and that is sufficient. I am too short for longbow, spear or lance but I am proficient with a crossbow, though not the heaviest kinds."

"And could you kill if the situation required it?"

"Your Grace, I have not yet been put to the test. However, there was that situation with the grakh..."

"Grakh? What is this?"

Semma looked at Eriana, who elaborated. "Gathol, there was an... incident. Before we departed Joth, we five went out into the country for a ride. Captain Hambran was with us - do you know Hambran?"

"Aye, I met him once in Forguland at a conference concerning the enemy. A good man, from what I remember."

"He is, Gathol. He and armsman Dirgan accompanied us, as is proper." Eriana's face twisted. "However, also inviting themselves along were Wallesan's sons, Mathenar and Luthan. Luthan," she shrugged, "appeared a weak sort before our ride but Mathenar saw five fresh members of the more gentle sex who he may have interested himself in. We rode out some short distance from the walls that afternoon and were beset by five giant grakh who were resting in some trees. They waited until we were close enough - we did not know they were there - and then they launched themselves at us from different directions to harry us."

"Maker!" Saram exploded. "Yet you are all safe here! What happened? Did Wallesan's sons defend you?"

"Not exactly, My Lord. Naturally we were all thrown from our mounts and one frayen was killed in the panic. Bennet and Semma dealt with one grakh and I brought down another with sword and pistol. The others then decided we were too strong and departed. If I may mention Lord Luthan. He and Tyra bravely faced the foe over Ursula, who does not carry arms of any sort."

"Maker!" Gathol echoed. "You brought down two grakh? How big were they?"

"We brought one of the two bodies back to the city with us and Wallesan had it displayed in the Great Hall to amaze the city folk. The wings were about four strides each, Gathol, and the body the size of a frayen's. We were told that it was the largest any could remember being seen in Joth, though doubtless few would have seen such a beast from very close and lived."

"Four strides each? Maker! And between you you brought down two! I am amazed myself! What injuries were there?"

"Hambran dislocated a shoulder when he was thrown, otherwise there were some scratches, little more. Of course the memory will affect us for some time, as any such happening might."

"True enough."

Saram asked, "Highness? You have mentioned Luthan, it is true, but what of Mathenar?"

Eriana's face clouded. "My Lord, what I have to say must not be spoken of elsewhere. When we were thrown from our mounts, Mathenar scrambled into reeds in the ditch and hid himself, as he thought, from the great monsters, forgetting that they could see him as they flew over. He did not emerge till the battle was finished." She sniffed. "If he had done such conduct in Einnland no man would bespeak him again, he has proven himself a coward."

There was a stunned silence in the room.

Gathol eventually cleared his throat and spoke. "I have met with Mathenar, of course, as he passed through on his way towards the fighting. I cannot say that he would have been good at fighting but, of course, no man can know that until he is put to the test. My apologies, ladies, of course the same must be true for women as well. It seems that he returned to Joth for some reason I could not discover, do any of you know?"

The five women looked at one another. This time it was Ursula who broke the silence.

"Your Grace, we do not know exactly what happened while he was away but it may have been something to do with a woman - or perhaps many women. When he returned to Joth and discovered that his father had five women visitors, he essentially stalked me through the city for days, attempting to direct my movements and offering help I did not want or need."

Gathol pursed his lips. "Aye. I have heard rumors - you understand I may not repeat them - and I was loath to believe them. It would appear he has some unsavory habits." He grimaced. "If what I have heard today is proven, then I like it not that he may be the next Duke of Joth."

Eriana said, "Wallesan is now fully aware of his faults, Gathol, and may be disposed to make other arrangements. I know that you do such things here in the Valley, it is not purely by age as it is in Einnland."

"Eriana, in some lands that is true but not in others. However, I will take your unspoken advice and consider the matter carefully." He nodded thoughtfully. "I thank you for this tale. When Maralin was here he told me of many things but not that you had all tangled with grakh. Well. Let us continue. Mistress Semma, have you more to add?"

"Your Grace, you have heard most of it. I will, of course, answer anything else you may desire to know."

"Then let me turn next to Tyra." He gave the maid an encouraging smile. "Will you tell us how you came to be with Ursula, and to carry a sword?"

"Your Grace." Tyra's lips were dry, but she had now met enough nobility that she was no longer afraid of them. "My family live in the city of Joth, my father a fisherman, my mother a laundress. We were expelled by those of Yod along with all others and, when we were permitted to return, discovered that the invader had destroyed almost everything. It had been winter, and the invader had not been able to obtain fuel to keep themselves warm, so they burned everything they could that was of wood.

"This made it very hard for us. Though there was food, by my father's hand, and my mother's contribution just about paid for what was needful, I had to go and find work to help pay for everything else. Your Grace, I was merely upstairs help in the Duke's Mansion, cleaning, changing linen, that kind of work. I imagined no other existence and was content with my lot.

"Then the Visund came and my eyes were opened. Here were women, some like myself, who had made themselves better lives! One of them even owned the ship! Two wore swords, saying that they had been servants in a distant palace, but were given the opportunity to serve their King a different way. It made me wonder if I could do the same."

Gathol nodded. "I am not surprised! When you see two, nay three, doing something that all thought impossible, I do not wonder at your thoughts. What did Wallesan think of your request?"

"Your Grace, he had been to Palarand some while, to attend the royal wedding, and he had already seen that the women of Palarand were able to do much more than anyone had thought. With Captain Hambran, who had visited Palarand with my Duke, they thought to make me a test, see what someone from their own household could do."

"And by the fact you now wear a sword, the test was successful?"

"Your Grace, I do not wear the sword all the time. I am now the maid of Mistress Ursula, it would not be appropriate. Yes, the test was successful and a small number of others from the city are now in training."

"I am pleased to hear it. When the minds of both men and women are opened to new possibilities -" He turned at Bennet's expression. "What is it?"

"Your Grace, the women of Palarand have also gained entry to Palarand's guilds, by Princess Garia's example. Even now many are employed in workshops making paper, working in wood, metal, glass and cloth, other tasks previously reserved for men."

"Do you tell me? Interesting! Perhaps I should have attended the wedding, but it was impossible, of course. With those of Yod not too many marks from here on our own lands, I dare not leave. Well. I would hear of this later, by your leave."

"As you command, Your Grace, though I have no direct knowledge of who can do what," Bennet looked around. "I doubt any of us here may satisfy you, Your Grace. I believe there is a caravan approaching from Palarand which may answer some of your questions."

"Aye, as you say. Maralin did mention the caravan, I shall attend it closely when it arrives. Thank you, Mistress Bennet." He turned. "Mistress Tyra, if you may tell us why, having begun your training in arms, you then decided to leave Joth altogether."

"Your Grace, Mistress Ursula required help! She is a stranger in these lands, she did not know how anything worked or what the customs were. She must needs have a maid or other attendant to assist her until she had become more familiar with our ways."

"So you offered her your services, I assume?"

Tyra looked a little confused. "Your Grace, it did not happen that way." She turned to Ursula. "Mistress, I find that I do not remember exactly how it occurred, if you would explain."

Ursula was surprised to be asked. "I am not sure that I remember clearly myself, Tyra. We just came together, I think." She addressed Gathol. "Your Grace, I was an unattended woman alone in Lord Wallesan's Mansion and I discovered that it would not be possible for me to function that way. Her Highness lent me Bennet for a time but one day, when Her Highness had gone out on business with Bennet and Semma, I needed a chaperone and Tyra was available.

"Our paths kept crossing and I think it was by chance that we came together for a meal. Her Grace saw that I needed assistance and promoted Tyra on the spot." An aside, "I had not understood that a single woman on her own would have difficulties doing day-to-day tasks, Your Grace. Life here is very different than life... where I came from."

Gathol held up a hand. "If I may, Mistress, your origins are naturally of interest but would be best described later. For now I am more concerned with Tyra's change of fortune."

Ursula nodded acceptance of the point and continued, "Tyra has proved to be of great help and knowledge as we both learned our way around Joth. Since I could speak the local language but not write it, Lord Kalmenar offered to teach me -"

"A moment, if you please. You could speak but not read?"

"I can read and write, Your Grace, but not the local script. In fact I can speak four other languages and write in two scripts, but none of those are in use here."

"Ah. I understand, I think. Later, then."

Ursula thought, Of course I have also begun to speak Norse here, which I certainly never learned on Earth! Mentioning that now would only cause difficult questions to be asked, most of which I cannot answer for a number of reasons.

"As I was saying, Your Grace, Lord Kalmenar helped me to read and write your script. Because I needed a chaperone Tyra was sent to attend me while this happened and Lord Kalmenar noticed that she was taking as much note of the lessons as I was. In short, she was learning to read by looking over my shoulder." Tyra blushed at this. Ursula continued, "Kalmenar made her sit down and take proper lessons alongside me."

"Well!" Gathol turned to Tyra. "So, despite coming from a fisherman's family, and being but a maid in Wallesan's Mansion, you found that you could read and write as easily as Mistress Ursula?"

"Your Grace, Mistress Ursula could already read and write but I had never done it before. It was not so easy for me but I have made a start and hope to be able to do more when circumstance permits."

Ursula added, "Your Grace, until now Tyra had no need to read or write. Considering the short time we had to learn in Joth, I think she has done very well."

Eriana said, "Gathol, Garia thinks that everyone must needs learn to read and write, even down to the lowest peasant. On the mother world, Earth, it is so in most lands, so she told me."

"As you say, Eriana. Thank you, Tyra." To Karinet he said, "It looks as if you are right, my dear, and I have no problem in admitting it. Robanar's letters have mentioned the likely need for everyone to read and write and what I have heard this evening merely confirms what we have been told. It also confirms the part that women must needs play in all our lands. Aye, their first priority is to be mothers since men cannot, but it seems that we have overlooked much that they might be capable of, if only they knew it."

The Duchess smiled faintly back. "Did I not tell you, husband? The Auxiliary Service is but a start, I deem. It will be too late for many to change their ways, men or women, but the young folk may have other ideas. I am glad that I do not have to manage Ferenis through what is to come but it will be Saram, aye, and Bartra, who must needs guide our people in the new ways."

Gathol nodded thoughtfully and reached for his goblet. Once refreshed he put it down and leaned forward.

"So. I thought the war was bad enough but we have had wars before, as all know. This will be something different for all of us to consider, but at least as complicated... and expensive. It seems to me that a future Ferenis will be a very different place than it is today. Mistress Ursula, I must now ask you about the place you came from, since your own experiences may inform the plans we must needs make."

Ursula was naturally cautious. "Your Grace, I am not sure what you have been told about me."

"As you say. When Maralin arrived recently he told us a tale we had difficulty believing at first, but together with letters from Robanar and Wallesan we have been forced to accept his words. It seems that when you were together with him in Forguland your origins, and those of himself, Princess Garia and mayhap others, were discovered by chance. Seeking to prevent a similar circumstance he explained to us some of what he knew.

"I know that the three of you, together with another who was in the hands of Yod, come from a different world than Anmar, a place he named Earth." He shuddered. "Almost impossible to believe but I have no choice. Eriana has already spoken that name today so I have confirmation that at least some of the tale is true. Maralin explained that on Earth, it is as if it were two hundred years or so into our future and that many things are different there. He also explained that the three of you are not as you were on that world."

Ursula admitted, "Your Grace, what Maralin said is true. On Earth I had the body of a male. I understand that on Earth Princess Garia was a boy and that Maralin was a woman."

"Yet all three of you function as though born into the bodies you have now."

"To a greater or lesser extent, Your Grace. We still have the memories of what we used to be and that affects how we deal with the world around us."

"As you say. If I may ask, have you had problems? The life of a woman is very different than that of a man."

"Of course, Your Grace, there have been new experiences, but our minds are adapting to our new surroundings and circumstances." She hesitated. "There are, partly, medical reasons why, but I do not think that you would understand the explanation, not yet."

"I understand. Tell me, I wonder if the changes Princess Garia has begun would have happened if she had not changed. A boy, in the body of a girl, she... he? may have chafed at the limitations of her new circumstances. Thus, she may have decided to demonstrate behavior unusual for any normal girl. Do you think that would be possible?"

"Your Grace, if Princess Garia had been a girl on Earth and arrived here unchanged, I have no doubt at all that she would have behaved exactly the same. On Earth the lives of girls and boys are still different but girls - and women - can do so much more than they do here."

"Is that so? Then it seems to me that the changes to come would have come eventually whether any of you had come to Anmar or not. There were no visitors to Earth, so Maralin informs me, and women's lives were improved there, I deem the same would have happened here in your absence."

"Maybe, Your Grace. I think it is a matter of attitude and also time. There are societies on Earth where women are very much subservient to men because that is the way it has always been. Some of them, I believe, think of women as almost another species, the sole reason for their existence being to make more men. Even in more enlightened societies, it has taken centuries before women gained many of the rights that men have always taken for granted, often after long periods of protest."

Gathol pursed his lips. "Mayhap we are some way between those two extremes, then. Protest? How would they protest? Each to her own husband?"

Ursula shook her head. "Think of a mass march around the streets of all the women in your city, Your Grace, some carrying large banners proclaiming injustice. They would quickly bring life here to a halt. Now imagine them doing that every week, or even every day, until they got what they wanted."

Karinet and Bartra stirred. "They would do that?" The Duchess wondered. "Would not the men object?"

Ursula shrugged. "They could try, Your Grace. But the men would go without meals, clean clothes, fresh bedding, maybe even no... close activities between husband and wife."

"But the men would beat their wives!"

"That did not happen very often on Earth, Your Grace. I would think that most husbands would not want to do that. In many countries of the world, women even went to prison for their beliefs."

"Ha!" Eriana slapped her leg in delight. "I never imagined such a thing! Karinet, the only reason that this has not happened in your own lands, I deem, is because nobody has yet thought of it! If Ursula was to bespeak several women in the city in the next day or two, I would wager that by year's end the whole city would be in chaos."

The four nobles were all pale by now. "Maker!" gasped the Duke. "Eriana, you have the right of it. Yet how will we know what is needful and what is not? I could not give in to every demand made upon me, it would be madness. Mistress Ursula, how is this resolved on Earth, then?"

"It is fairly easy, Your Grace. Your laws must be made exactly the same for men and for women. That must mean that all must have the same rights, privileges and obligations." She added, "But that will take some careful planning, I would guess. You'll have women owning property, women earning their own money, women running businesses, women in your armies, women making laws and judging crimes. When I say women will want to do everything, I mean everything."

Saram croaked, "Father, she is right. We must look at our womenfolk in a different way."

He grabbed his goblet and took a long draft, staring in shock at nothing in particular.

Eriana spoke again. "Gathol, if I may offer you some advice."

"Hmm? After that revelation I need all the advice I can get! But, Eriana, what could you say to me that would help? By your own admission your own society - Einnland, I mean - treats its own womenfolk poorly. After all, that was one reason you departed, was it not?"

"You are right, but it is Garia's advice I would give, not my own. When she came to Palarand she explained that much of what she could tell them would be dangerous to our present societies." She wrinkled her nose. "It took some time for them to explain to me what she meant by dangerous. It does not necessarily mean that the tool or device or idea by itself might cause injury, though that is always possible, but that there could be unsought-for consequences when any such is introduced. I cannot offer examples by explanation, when Garia and Milsy explained it to me I did not know what they were speaking about half the time!

"Even so, I began to understand the implications. Someone like myself, from a simpler society, could barely comprehend the simple devices already used in running Robanar's palace. What Garia, Maralin and Ursula bring from Earth, and what Milsy and others will invent, will change our lands so much that many will struggle in years to come. Some means must be made to ensure that knowledge from the mother world, from Earth, should be handled with care, such that the advantages are enjoyed by all and the disadvantages by none.

"For that reason a special committee was created named the Council of the Two Worlds. No, I do not take part in that, I leave that to folk more knowledgeable than myself. This Council is supposed to be secret so I would ask you girls," Eriana glanced around, to receive nods, "not to mention it to anyone outside this room."

She suddenly stood and groped at the right side of the skirt of her evening gown, producing a small metal object.

"This, Gathol, is my Personal Pistol. It is a small gun designed for self defense, when other methods are not appropriate. I have used it twice, once to kill an assassin who attempted to abduct me the night before Keren and Garia's wedding, hoping to use the confusion of the celebration to take me away. I also used it more recently to finish off one of those grakh we have just described."

Gathol and Saram leaned forward with interest. The Duke asked, "If it is permitted, may I examine it?"

"Of course. You both may, and your wives, since they are mainly designed for the safety of women. I must caution you that it is loaded, though it is safe enough as it is."

Saram said, "Father, remember the rule. Never point a gun at anyone."

"Aye, son, I do not need your reminder, it has been hammered into all of us long enough by those of Joth."

Gathol took the weapon and examined it closely, turning it over and testing the grip. He did keep it pointed at the floor, and when he handed it to Saram, his son was just as careful.

Gathol asked, "Is this something that only a noble might carry, Eriana?"

"By no means, Gathol! Both Bennet and Semma have them, though they have had no need to use them so far. Ursula and Tyra, having joined us after we departed Dekarran, do not have them and we have no spares, for fear of loss or theft. You must needs realize what a bandit or assassin might do with one of these."

"Maker, aye!" Gathol considered. "Aye, I begin to see how such consequences might arise. How then do Ursula's words fit into what you have just explained?"

"I would consider that the idea that Ursula has just described would likely be considered dangerous, Gathol. Even I can see why." She waved a hand. "I do not mean that the idea should be buried and never again exposed to the light, since we know that on Earth there is no such Council and the idea gained hold independently. I would also consider that much of what Ursula could tell you would cause as much trouble as this, therefore I beg you, write to Robanar to ask for advice and direction. This is properly a Federation matter, I deem, you need have no fear of appearing weak."

There was a long silence in the room as everyone grappled with these new ideas. Saram passed the pistol to Karinet, who looked it over before passing it to Bartra.

Karinet asked Eriana, "If I may ask, your gun appeared from some concealed place. Can you explain in mixed company?"

Eriana grinned. "There is no secret about it, Karinet. In the side of my skirt is a concealed slit. It allows me to reach in and take the Personal Pistol from a special holder called a holster, which is made of leather and strapped to my thigh, in the manner of a harness. The holster keeps the pistol safe, even when I am riding... though when I fell off during the grakh attack, I fell on it and still have a splendid bruise to show for it."

"Oh! Yes, of course, such a lump of metal as this. Though I deem that you would rather have a pistol and risk the bruise?"

"Oh, yes, considering the alternatives I had. It is possible that I might have managed both times without but I may have suffered a greater injury that way."

Bartra passed the pistol back to Eriana and she returned it to its hiding place.

Gathol addressed Ursula. "My dear, I trust that you do not intend to walk the streets tomorrow spreading the ideas you have spoken of tonight?"

"Your Grace, I already know that I must be very careful what I say and to whom. Her Highness has explained the dangers well. You are the ruler of Ferenis, you would not do anything that would disrupt your country, but you might say something in ignorance of the possible consequences. Her Highness is right, I think you need to speak to that Council, maybe even become part of it yourself."

The Duke sighed. "Aye, you have the right of it. It might be necessary, I deem, for Karinet and I to pay a state visit to Palarand, now that we are officially at peace." He flicked a hand. "That is a problem for tomorrow, though. The stories we have heard tonight have provided more information than I expected, and perhaps it is time that we all retired and considered what we have learned. Eriana?"

"As you say, Gathol. I believe the men are giving a demonstration tomorrow of our new fighting techniques so an early night would be wise. By your leave, Gathol, Karinet, Saram, Bartra. Ladies?"

The other visitors stood. They all curtseyed to the Duke and filed out of the room after Eriana.

The travelers remain in Ferenis for several days exchanging the usual information about styles, ideas and inventions from downstream. Eriana also has a look at a Yodan war galley. As they make ready to leave for the next leg of the voyage, an incident happens that threatens their departure.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

40 - Suits, Skirts and Galleys

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

«There. The bandage is secure, you can go now. Take it easy for the next two days.»

«Of course, Mistress. Thank you again.»

Ursula watched the bandaged Torvald limp out of the door and was surprised when Adin replaced him.

«I thought Torvald was the last one. Surely you didn't get involved in that melee?»

The little cook's smile was apologetic. «Not me, Mistress! I know better than to tangle with a lot of very big men waving swords and worse about! I am sorry to trouble you, I have managed to pick up a burn in the palace kitchen. I wondered if you would take a look at it as you are here with all your materials.»

Adin turned over his left arm and showed her the reddening skin.

Ursula winced. «How did you do that?»

«Mistress, the palace cook was showing me a different way of preparing gavakhan steaks when the fat in his pan caught fire. Unfortunately when it happened I was reaching over for a spoon to hand to him, to reduce the fat.» He looked embarrassed. «That shall not happen again!»

«I would be surprised if it did. You are too good a cook to make that mistake more than once.»

«Agreed, but it was a strange kitchen and...» He shrugged. «Can you do anything for me?»

Ursula smiled. «Of course! I am, I suppose, the ship's physician and surgeon, though I don't remember anyone asking me if I wanted the job! Sit down and let me find some salve for that. Will you object to a bandage on it?»

«Of course not, Mistress. If you say I must have one then I'll have one. It will help to protect the arm as it heals, right?»

«Yes, but you may find that it will be uncomfortable in the hot weather. A bandage will stop the salve coming off onto your clothes as well.»

«...And bed-sheets, and towels, and everywhere I sit down.» Adin grinned. «That is another lesson I have learned before.»

Ursula was just fixing the end of the neat bandage when Tyra entered the small room.

"Mistress... Oh! I beg your pardon. I thought that you had finished the men."

"It is fine, Tyra. Adin came by his wound in a different battle, a fierce fight against a fire monster in the palace kitchen."

Tyra giggled. "Mistress! You must not think that we spend all our time fighting."

"Fortunately I do not, Tyra. You are washed and refreshed, I take it?"

"Aye, Mistress, and thank you for the time. I will have a small bruise just -" The maid was just about to point at a delicate spot when she remembered Adin was still there. "Ah, maybe later. It is of little concern."

"I missed part of the melee, as you know, when that armsman was knocked cold. I assume that you had no trouble?"

"Mistress, the men would not face me at first! I do not know what they thought might happen, but I wonder if they were afraid of injuring me." She grinned. "Then I rushed at the man I was supposed to be fighting and he had no choice! I am certain that he could wield a sword better than me but I got two hits on his chest and he surrendered. The next man took note and fought properly, which was how I got the bruise."

Ursula finished with Adin and stood. «There. Leave the bandage on overnight and I'll have another look tomorrow morning,» she rolled her eyes, «along with all the other crew! Fortunately there weren't too many this time.»

Adin rose and bowed. «Thank you, Mistress. Now I must return to the scene of battle,» he grinned, «and help prepare our lunch.»

Ursula frowned. «You don't have to do that, surely? You are a guest here just like the rest of us.»

«And you are a guest here, Mistress, but I don't see you letting the palace healers do your job. Just as you are, I am broadening my experience of local methods and ingredients.»

She smiled. «That told me! Be off with you!»

Adin disappeared and Tyra helped Ursula to pack bandages and bottles away before both left the room to return to their suite. Eriana encountered them at the top of the stairs to the guest quarters.

"You have finished, yes? How many this time?"

"Six, Highness, but none would be serious enough to delay our departure, if that is your concern. Two have heavy bruises, another had dislocated a finger, one has a cut to his thigh that required stitches and the last a small puncture wound to his upper left arm. All have been treated."

Eriana's eyes narrowed. "You have described five, I deem, yet you spoke of six."

"The last was Adin, Highness. There was an accident in the kitchen and he has slightly burned his lower left arm."

"Ah, I see. Is it bad? How did it happen?"

"Not that bad. I have applied salve and a protective bandage. It should not affect his cooking abilities but I do not think we will have great need of those for a few days."

The Princess nodded. "As you say."

"It was a mistake by one of the palace cooks, I believe. A pan caught fire as Adin was reaching for a spoon. He will not do that again."

A wry smile. "Indeed. Sometimes the only way to learn is to be burned. So, are you ready to come to lunch?"

Ursula looked down at the basket in her hands. "I have to put my things away and wash up, Highness, then we'll be right down. Is there some problem?"

"Not at all, Ursula. I merely thought to walk down with you. I expect lunch to be served shortly."

"Then I had better get on, Highness. If you would excuse us."

"Of course."

When Ursula and Tyra entered the dining chamber they found Eriana there talking with Gathol and Karinet. They walked over and curtseyed to the Duke.

"You have ministered to your wounded, Mistress?"

"I have, Your Grace. Fortunately there was not too much to do this time."

"Indeed. A most impressive display, I was just telling Eriana how interested we were in seeing her men fight. They are well trained, are they not? And fearsome looking! And the unarmed combat, that was most instructive. I did not realize that armsmen," he noticed Tyra standing respectfully behind Ursula, "or, by your leave, armswomen, could do so much with no weapons at all."

"Hah!" Eriana chuckled. "Your Grace, I doubt that any of your men have faced women at all, not such trained as we are. The look on their faces when we attacked them was comical."

"Aye." But Gathol's expression was sober. "A secret weapon, I deem. Few men among our present ranks would know what to do when faced by a woman intent on killing or injuring him. Part of me, having seen the display, believes it unseemly that women should be present at a battle at all, while another part is determined to produce our own ranks of deadly females as soon as I can afford them. I am certain that many in the city will disapprove, many already do."

"That is one of the prices of progress, Gathol, as we spoke of yester eve. You already know why, and you know why it must needs be done."

"Aye," the Duke said again with a sigh, "I know it, Eriana. Now, to turn to a subject more fitting for mixed company, I understand from Karinet that you are all going to meet our resident seamstresses this afternoon after your naps?"

"Aye, Your Grace. There have already been requests for our designs from several in the palace, including your Marshal Zetan. This afternoon I believe we will be mainly considering female attire, but he may consult us another day."

Ursula remembered a conversation. "Highness, remember that you offered to provide Master Hashim with warm-weather outfits."

"So I did! Thank you, Ursula, for reminding me, the last two days have been very busy. Gathol, if we may ask our pilot to join us for the meeting. He has only the normal attire and looked with envy at the uniforms my men were wearing during our voyage here."

Gathol's eyebrows rose. "You have a pilot on your staff? Is this usual?"

"Not at all, Gathol. He is no retainer, he works his passage with us. He is someone we met in Forguland, a bargeman captured by those of Yod, set adrift by the war and anxious to return to his home. For his attire we can use the same pattern as for the men but a different material and color, whatever is to hand in the city. If he is to travel with us to Faralmark he must needs be comfortable on the river."

The Duke nodded. "As you wish. I can send someone after lunch to inform the man, will that suffice?"

"Of course, Gathol, and thanks."

"You mentioned Zetan. What does he want with seamstresses?"

"The attire my men wear is almost a summer military uniform, Gathol. Wallesan and Sildenar are already considering like attire for their own troops and Zetan is interested."

The Duke's face fell. "More coin, I deem."

"Not so much this time. The cloth is thin, the items are easy to make and they fit loosely. They are made to standard sizes so can be made in bulk and issued as required." Eriana smiled. "Of course you could just ask those of Joth to make them for you. I understand that Joth's seamstresses have a reputation along this stretch of the Sirrel."

"Indeed they do. I will consider it, Eriana. Ah, here are Saram and Bartra, let us sit to table."

* * *

The five women, knowing exactly what would happen when they met the seamstresses of Forguland, turned up with armfuls of clothing. There was a buzz of excitement as those ladies saw the materials, a buzz which increased when the clothes were carefully laid on the table and the women could see what the bearers were wearing.

"Ooh! I do like that!" The apparent leader of the women realized her mistake and curtseyed, to be immediately imitated by her companions. "I would ask your pardon, Your Highness, I have let my excitement overcome me. If I may introduce myself and my friends. I am Sharna, considered one of the senior seamstresses by those of the city. We were delighted to be invited to the palace to view the latest fashions from Palarand! You should understand that many in the city have already glimpsed you and there is a clamor for like garments."

Eriana nodded graciously. "Be welcome here today, ladies."

"If I may introduce my friends and fellow seamstresses." Sharna gestured at each as she spoke. All five were wearing what appeared to be the national dress of Forguland, a plain, short-sleeved blouse over a patterned skirt with a short apron. "This is Tisinet, here is Faminy, Doriset and over here is Peony. We come as representatives of our craft, Highness, and will convey anything that we learn to others in the city. Assuming that we are permitted, of course."

Eriana considered. "Welcome again, ladies. I must needs tell you that some of our attire is not of Palarand but provided by those of Joth. Some will be freely given, for all to copy, but a few of our garments carry a design license in Palarand or Joth."

"Those of Joth? Interesting."

Eriana smiled. "Aye. Still, some agreement may be possible. Have any of you by chance heard of or met Maralin of Joth?"

Tisinet curtseyed. "Aye, Your Highness, I have met him some weeks since. I did not know that he had an interest in attire."

The Princess shrugged. "Again, by chance, it seems. Though he has other interests he comes from a family of tailors, so he explained to us. It was he who designed the ship dress which Ursula here wears, patterned after a similar design from the lands of his birth."

"Really? How interesting! By your leave, Highness?"

Eriana gestured and the women zeroed in on Ursula. Her ship dress today was one with a front 'pouch' pocket which interested the ladies greatly, saying how useful it would be, and why had not any of them thought of the idea?

"Mistress..?"

Eriana jumped in. "My own apologies, ladies, for not naming my own party. You are looking at Healer Ursula, a recent addition to the ship's company. Beside her is her maid Tyra, originally of Joth. My own companions are Bennet and Semma, who are women-at-arms. Tyra also is learning the arts of war."

"Women-at-arms?" The seamstresses did not know which way to turn.

Eriana smiled. "If I may suggest that you inspect Ursula first. There will be plenty of time for you to see all that we have brought."

"As you say, Highness!" breathed Sharna. "To see so much novelty, all in one room and at the same time, we will be speaking of this day for weeks!"

Sharna turned to Ursula. "Mistress, if I may ask, you wear a simple yet cooling garment. Did I hear it named a ship dress?"

Ursula had now become familiar with these sessions so replied, "Mistress, you did, though we are not sure exactly how that name came about. Tenant Maralin thought to design something which a woman would find cool in the heat of summer, that is all. The use of these on board ship is a bonus. The skirt is wide enough to permit movement without getting in the way but narrow enough to avoid being blown up by the wind."

"Ah! I see!" Sharna looked the garment over carefully. "There is no lacing, I deem."

"No, these just pull on or off over the head. They are deliberately made for ease of movement and with room for cooling air to flow around."

Faminy asked, "Mistress, if I may ask, you are a healer, are these designed for special use by those of your craft?"

"Not at all, Mistress, although there are such garments which I had to leave in Joth. We all have ship dresses and wear them in the places we visit as well as on board. In fact, we were all wearing them when we arrived."

Sharna said, "You were not there, Faminy! These dresses were the first thing I noticed when the women of the ship came into view." She looked at the hem, considering. "These would be too short for Forguland, I deem. Not in the city, certainly, too much would be visible beneath."

The five visitors all smiled.

"Not... necessarily," Eriana explained. "Ladies, beneath our clothes are other new designs you will be interested in. Ursula, if I may ask you to remove your dress for them to see."

Ursula crossed her arms and pulled the dress over her head, handing it to Tyra to straighten out. There were gasps from the five seamstresses.

Peony asked, "Highness, what is it we are looking at? I have never seen the like before!"

"These, ladies, are called bras. Now bras were brought to Palarand by Princess Garia from her homeland and all Palarand thanks her for it! Scraps of cloth, really, but as you may imagine the sewing must needs be accurate or you could present a strange shape to the world. These are made according to special patterns which are being produced and distributed by those of Palarand to all who ask. It is possible that some will arrive with the caravan which is bringing some of the new devices from that far land."

Sharna frowned. "Patterns? How is it possible to make a pattern for something which, as all know, is different for every woman?"

Eriana grinned. "You will see. There are a large number of shapes cut out of a thick paper-like material - ah, have you yet seen paper?"

"Paper? I have heard the word mentioned somewhere, Highness, but that is all."

Eriana waved a hand. "No matter. A new material for writing on, much easier to make than parchment. The shapes are cut out of a thick parchment-like substance, then, which should withstand much use. The woman who is to be fitted is measured and the numbers applied to a special chart which informs the seamstress which shapes to use to cut the material. It seems," she added, "that despite the fact we all look different, we do not need so many patterns, not when it is done this way."

"Ah. Interesting. We look forward to the arrival of this caravan, then, don't we, ladies? What of the lower garment, then?"

"These offer a looser and cooler alternative to our normal tie-side panties, ladies. As you may see, they provide comfort and cooling without displaying anything at all. I would caution you, they will not be adequate when Kalikan calls, but for all other days they are much more comfortable, and they are so easy to make. We stitched up many of those we possess while on our voyage here."

The women looked at one another. "Indeed? Then we will gladly adopt this custom, won't we, ladies?"

Doriset asked, "Highness, am I right in thinking that you are all wearing these new underwear designs?"

Eriana grinned again. "We are all wearing bras, it is true, none of us have worn any other support since we left Palarand." She glossed over the later joining by Ursula and Tyra. "However, while three are wearing what are named undershorts, Bennet and I wear a different garment beneath our skirts, especially for this demonstration."

Eriana leaned down, grabbed the hem of her riding skirt and lifted. Five jaws dropped.

"This is my riding attire," she said, letting the skirt fall. "Of course, the weather is becoming too warm for such an outfit as this but we all rode when we were in Joth, did we not, ladies?"

The seamstresses stepped back and studied the visitors. Sharna asked, disbelieving, "Highness, you all rode? I assume that you mean as a man does, not by use of a chair?"

The Princess grinned. "Aye, we did, and I can guarantee that when but a single woman dressed in like style is once seen riding in Forguland, there will be a clamour for garments like these. It happened in Palarand, I watched it happen in Joth and it will happen here. Women may ride as a man does, I can assure you of that, and many will desire to, just as soon as their husband may provide them with a frayen."

Doriset said quietly, "We know that women in the west, upriver, are known to ride but many customs are different beyond Yod. Few would care to ride in our city. I believe that some few may do so, on remote farms, perhaps, to help with the work but that is not what you imply, it seems to me."

"Indeed not, Mistress. When we ride we do so for pleasure, mostly. Women also may now ride as travelers, you should know. Princess Garia rode some hundreds of marks as she traveled to and from her holdings in Palarand."

"Hundreds of marks?" Faminy asked. "Highness, is Palarand so big, then? We know it is larger than Forguland but..."

"I could not say, Mistress. Hundreds of marks would cover the round trip, as Blackstone is at the extreme north of Palarand's lands. I do not believe that she rode the whole way. I have not been there, I do not know the route, but she rode much of the way back, at least."

"Oh."

"How do you manage your beasts?" Sharna asked. "I thought that they required a man's firm hand to do what is needful."

Eriana was smug. "It is not so! Princess Garia taught us that a frayen will respond better to a woman's touch than to the stick of a man. If you can but treat it as a friend instead of an awkward thrall - uh, a slave I believe you might say - then you may gain the trust of your beast and he of you. Soft words and the spare application of vegetable treats will win you a companion who will do anything for you."

"Do you tell me? Remarkable!"

Faminy asked, "Highness, does this then mean that we women should ride instead of our menfolk? All would find that strange, I deem."

"Fortunately for the sanity of our peoples, Mistress, it would appear that men may use this method to better handle their beasts as well. It is harder for them, since they do not naturally have the soft voice and gentle touch we do. Think you of the difference of a mother's touch upon her children and that of their father. Both may produce like results but their touch is not the same."

"Ah, I see. If I may ask, how may we learn such methods ourselves?"

Eriana grimaced. "That is not so simple, unfortunately. While the steps are easy enough it does take time and patience. Just as people vary in temperament, so do your frayen, so the results may also vary according to rider and beast." She added, "In Joth, outside their walls, they have established a Riding School where all may learn both to befriend their beasts and to ride them in safety and comfort. I suggest that someone write to Duchess Fanis asking for information."

Bennet said, "Highness, do not forget the saddles."

"As you say! I am reminded that Garia - Princess Garia brought another boon to Anmar with her, an improved design of saddle. They are more comfortable and, being differently shaped, will help to keep you upon your beast. The saddle sits further forward on the animal and, to all appearances, is more comfortable to them as well."

"As you say, Highness," Sharna agreed with a nod. "But we are sewers of cloth, not leather. How may we then obtain such saddles, if they are required for women to ride?"

"I will speak with your Duke this evening. They have begun making those in Joth as well and I have no doubt will appear here soon enough."

"Highness," Bennet said, "some of our own saddles are on the ship, if we may show them to the Duke's saddler."

Eriana turned. "You are right, Bennet, of course. I will bespeak the Duke, then."

The door opened and Karinet came in. All the women curtseyed.

"I am sorry I was delayed, it was unavoidable," she greeted them. "Did I hear you mention the Duke? If I may know what the matter is, I may be able to help... what amazing attire you are all wearing!"

Eriana smiled. "Indeed, Karinet! Your seamstresses are fair entranced by the new designs from the east. We had begun to discuss my own attire, designed for riding, and became diverted into a discussion of the new methods of frayen husbandry practised in the east."

"Riding attire? How wonderful! Do tell me more."

"Well, it was like this, Karinet..."

- - -

There was a knock at the door and Karinet went to answer it herself. Waiting outside were Lars and Hashim. Lars had clothing over one arm.

"Gentlemen, if you would enter, we are all decent." A small giggle. "Though it would not have been so a short while ago, I deem!"

Lars eyed the group of seamstresses and then came over to Eriana. "Captain, I have come with pilot and samples of clothes for him."

"Thank you, Lars. If you would hand those to me."

Lars passed over the items and stood to one side. The ladies looked on, some eyeing Lars' impressive physique with interest.

"Ladies," Eriana began. "If I may request of you a quick commission. You will now know that we all wear certain attire aboard ship, for reasons of ease and comfort. Ursula and Tyra wear what we ladies normally wear and Lars wears what all the men wear. That is, all the men except Master Hashim here, since he only joined us in Forguland. What the men wear is simple enough to make and I wondered if there would be time to provide for him, since he will become uncomfortable as the weather warms, attired as he is. These are the items."

She held out the garments and Sharna took them from her, passing them to different members of her team. They held them up and inspected them, even turning them inside-out to examine the stitching.

"These were made by those of Joth," Eriana explained. "They are of standard sizes but what you provide for Master Hashim need not be of that kind. If you would measure him and make accordingly, that will suffice. I would like a cloth of similar thickness and weave, to keep him cool, but the color need not match that of the crew."

"Interesting," Sharna remarked. "Are there names for these garments?"

"Indeed. That which you hold is named a tee shirt, I understand that it is named so because the shape resembles a certain letter in a foriegn script. Faminy holds cargo shorts, named so since the pockets at the sides may carry any items that the wearer may need, instead of using a pouch. Doriset has undershorts which are worn beneath the cargo shorts and are designed to preserve modesty."

Eyebrows rose. Sharna asked, "No tights, Highness?"

"Indeed not, Sharna! I have seen the thin tights that the men wear here and I doubt many will be comfortable in them once the summer arrives. Bare legs are no problem aboard ship and, indeed, I have seen many crews along the river wearing nothing but short skirts - kilts, I believe they are named."

Sharna giggled. "Highness, I beg you, do not tell the men that they wear skirts! They will think you call them unmanly."

Eriana smiled. "Fear not, I would never do such a thing! I desire those at places along our journey to be of assistance, not offended. Though I am, as you may know, plain spoken, I have learned to think carefully before I address anyone - including seamstresses, I deem. To business, then. will it be possible to make, shall we say, two sets of attire for our pilot? How many days might it take you?"

"Highness," Doriset asked after turning over the undershorts she held, "if I may suggest, he will need more than two sets to wear, since I doubt not these garments will be soaked in sweat by the end of each day. This item seems easy enough to cut, as you said yourself, and if I may suggest four or five of these and three of the outer garments, against any accident or lack of laundry facilities."

Sharna nodded. "I agree, two will not be sufficient. This tee shirt is as simple as the undershorts, I deem. I could manage two in one day, the undershorts will be even quicker. The shorts - well, we must needs investigate those very interesting side pockets which may require some more thought to provide. Say two days, then, and mayhap another if we have to go to the market for suitable cloth."

"Done, ladies. You shall be handsomely compensated for your efforts and, if I may, I will sign a document describing the right of the seamstresses of Ferenis to make more of these items for your own people. I will include our ship dress in that right. I must needs speak with Karinet about our other items, I regret that they are not ours to dispense."

The seamstresses all curtseyed. "Highness, you are too kind," Sharna said for all of them.

Karinet stated, "Eriana, if you depart Ferenis without leaving the secret of your riding attire with us, I fear there will be war within our lands. Is there no remedy?"

"My apology, Karinet! But, surely, none have seen them outside this chamber." Eriana wrinkled her nose. "Well. I will have words with Lord Kalmenar. Doubtless we will come to some arrangement acceptable to all. Karinet, if you are set on bringing the riding of frayen by women to your lands, then you have my word that we shall find a way."

"Thank you, Eriana. Ever since I saw your attire I have wondered how I would look thus astride a beast. This is no idle fancy, being able to ride may be of use to many in our lands, including myself. Forget not that while the main part of Ferenis is but low-lying river soil we have extensive uplands of fine timber where wagons and carriages cannot easily go. There are many in those parts who will find your ideas and attire a great boon."

"I did not know that, Karinet. We shall find a way, depend on it."

~o~O~o~

Four days later, Hashim joined Eriana, Lars and Tor at the harbour. His attire was made of very similar cloth to that of the rest of the crew but darker in color and there was a brownish tint to it. He felt self-conscious climbing the ladder, in front of curious bystanders, into the moored galley behind the Einnlanders.

"I do not know if those of Yod made their galleys to different designs," the Princess said when he joined them on deck. "Does any of this look familiar to you?"

"Indeed, Highness, it looks to be the same, though it is not the one I was on."

"How do you know that?"

He pointed to the far end. "There, Highness, would have been where the grenade was thrown. It caused much damage to one side of the hull, which I do not see there."

"As you say." She gestured at the deck. " How is this then arranged? Fighting men up here and oarsmen down below?"

"As you say, Highness. The men could hide behind the walls of the hull and pop up to fire crossbows or throw spears. For boarding, certain sections," he pointed, "like that part there, can be hinged down to allow those of Yod to jump upon their prey, who would of course usually be lower in the water."

"Aye." Eriana looked around, thinking. "I do not think any of us have ever seen a ship like this, with decks arranged so."

"Captain, it is not so," Tor disagreed. "In Dekarran there were several ocean-going ships which were of like arrangement, though much wider than this, of course."

"You are right, Tor, I did not think. Those ships are so different than this one that my mind could not compare them. This one must needs be narrow, I deem, to slice through the water quickly. It would not carry any cargo except death."

"Highness," Hashim spoke timidly. "There is some room under our feet reserved for booty and space at the stern for supplies."

Eriana grinned at Tor. "See? Something else I did not know."

Tor shrugged. "Strange lands, strange ships, Captain."

Hashim asked, "Highness, if I may ask, what is your interest in these vessels? They are so unlike your own I would have thought you had no use for them or their design."

Eriana considered. "That may be true, pilot, but as all of Yod's galleys have been deemed war booty, they have been given to the Navy of the Federation to see if we may make use of them."

Lars grunted. "Burn well, Princess."

"Hah! Maybe when winter comes again! But we may make use of them for now, since we have no other, and building craft we may consider more suitable for the tasks given us will take time and coin. Does that answer you, pilot?"

"Highness... Captain, it does."

Eriana smiled with approval as she noted the change of address.

"Pilot... Hashim, if I may ask you to show us around. Though your interest in these vessels was unwanted and dire, at least you know what we look at and why it is so."

"Of course, Captain. This is the bow, of course, and behind us is a shelter for archers when they may face another galley." He pointed. "Lookouts either side, as on your ship, and just there the companionway to the lower deck."

Eriana frowned. "Companionway?"

Hashim shrugged. "Captain, many words are used in different ways aboard ship, as you must already know. A companionway is usually an enclosed stairway."

"Ah, I understand." She made a face. "Like... foaksul, I recall. Are we standing on a... foaksul now?"

Hashim smiled. "No indeed, Captain. That would be a separate structure above the main deck, which is where we are now. Those are usually found on much larger vessels, those that ply the ocean. I assume that you must have seen such somewhere before?"

"Aye, at Dekarran, where I learned those odd words. If you would continue."

"Of course, Captain. Under us, as I mentioned, there is a strong room for any valuable booty found. Normally the captive craft, if not too damaged, would be towed back to base with its crew and cargo." He paused. "Just as mine was when we were captured."

"We understand the business of war, Hashim," she said slowly, studying him. "You seem uncomfortable to my eyes. Is this too painful for you? Do you want to leave this place?"

He shook his head. "I will manage, Captain. If I did not, I would be of no use to you as pilot. Maybe, in the future, I might ask to leave, but not today."

"I understand. Tell me, what are these structures along the center here? They cannot be for cargo." Eriana pointed to a double row of largish wooden chests along the centerline of the deck.

"Seats where the men would rest without exposing themselves to arrows from beyond, Captain. They are lockers where weapons are normally kept, and I believe that some slept on them at night, the rest simply using the deck."

"As you say." Eriana grinned at Tor and Lars. «Much more comfortable than on the Visund, hey? Suppose we shift to one of these instead?»

Tor gestured around him. «Captain, look at all this wood. This ship must weigh four times what the Visund weighs, maybe more, and it is nowhere as long as the Visund. I wager it will not go places the Visund can, it draws too much water.»

Her gaze narrowed. "Aye. Draft will be an issue with these."

"Captain," Hashim disagreed. He had not understood Tor's comment but he knew about drafts. "This galley will go places that almost every other vessel on the Sirrel can go, I can assure you of that. There are very few ships as large as yours and yet with such shallow draft."

"As you say. Let us go to the other end... aft."

She led the way along the deck. Almost everything had been cleared from the galley when it had been captured, so there were no ropes, no tackle, nothing to impede their progress. Halfway along Lars stopped and turned, puzzled.

"Captain, where is mast?"

Eriana turned. "Indeed! I do not think these people bothered with masts."

"Captain," Hashim said, "normally I would agree, the one I was on had no mast, but I believe that under a pair of those chests is a hatch where a mast could be placed. The hatch and socket are plainly visible from the lower deck."

Her surprise was evident. "Do you tell me? So, it is possible to sail such a vessel."

Tor said, «Captain, I would advise caution, they may not be very stable under sail. There may be reasons why there is no mast. It could be too top-heavy, or there is some fault with the design. Also, you would not want a sail in the way when you are fighting.»

Eriana considered. «True. It will be something to explore when we are building our fleet.»

To Hashim she translated, "Tor tells me that they may have tried a mast but found it did not work as it should. And of course a sail could be a liability when they were fighting another galley."

"As you say, Captain."

The four continued to the rear of the galley, where the stern rose up to provide a partial shelter for anyone stationed there. At the rear a long horizontal timber at waist height was attached to a substantial axle that went through the deck.

"This is the tiller, Captain, which we customarily use instead of the steering oar that you do."

Eriana stared at the tiller. "How is it used, then?"

"That part is the top of the rudder, which projects through the hull behind the vessel. By moving the tiller from side to side you can steer the ship easily. Sometimes there are lines from the tiller to a wheel which makes steering even easier."

"A wheel?"

"Aye, Captain, like a wagon wheel, perhaps placed about there." He pointed.

"Tor, tell me what you think."

Tor moved to the tiller and pushed it from one side to the other.

"Master Tor," Hashim cautioned, "it is easy to move now because we are docked. It may need more strength out on the river, but more than one man can push at the same time."

Tor nodded. "Yah. I understand."

Eriana asked him, «You could use this?»

«Yes, Captain. It would take time to learn, but it looks simple enough.»

«Very well. Lars, your opinion, please. If this galley were ours, could we fight it? If we faced one could we overcome it?»

Lars flicked his gaze up and down the deck then walked over to the side and peered over before returning.

«Captain, as Tor said it will take time and training to learn how to use this ship. As for facing one, it is higher than the Visund, that gives them advantage.» He smiled unpleasantly. «Then we throw grenade.»

«Aye. With rifles it would be different, but we have none. Let us hope we do not meet one on the river.»

She turned. "Let us go downstairs."

Hashim corrected her once more. "Captain, we would not say downstairs, we would say go below. And to come up, we would say, go on deck."

She turned back impassively. "Hashim, normally I would resent that you keep correcting my words. I am Captain and you are not." Her gaze softened. "However, this is a new circumstance for all of us. As you may realize, all ships made in Einnland have no deck at all but only the hull which we all sit, stand or walk in. To create our Navy we must needs learn the words which are used in these lands for the parts of water vessels we are likely to use or encounter. Your words are wise and necessary, we must needs learn them all if we are to succeed."

Hashim bowed. "Captain, thank you. I will be careful what I say and how."

She favored him with a brief smile and a nod. "Then let us go... below."

Below it was dark, the only light coming from the companionways at each end and the holes where the oars entered, but there was enough to see what was there. Benches, wide enough for a man to sleep on at need. Footrests below, but no deck, the curved lower hull being plainly visible. A narrow walkway between the benches went from end to end. In the walkway, just in front of each bench, an iron ringbolt was set. At each end of the walkway, behind the companionway, was a bulkhead with a door in it.

The place stank.

"Ugh. Hashim, you have my sympathy."

"It was not so bad when we were moving, Captain. The breeze came down the front companionway and up the rear one." Hashim paused. "When we were docked, or hiding up along the banks, then it was not so good."

"These iron rings in the floor. I assume that a chain was attached to them and you?"

"Yes, Captain. A manacle around an ankle. Each bench can hold two rowers, though sometimes there was only one."

"And you stayed there all the time? To eat? To sleep? To piss or shit?"

"Yes, Captain, whenever the galley was on the move. When we were at the base we were taken off and held in barracks - prisons, really. We were allowed to exercise when we were there because they knew that we would be no good if we just sat in one place all the time."

"Gods! We do not treat even our thralls that way!" Her gaze sharpened. "But the rowers need not be captives or convicts, I deem? Could sailors or even warriors man these oars?"

"Of course, Captain. With a little cleaning up anyone could pull those oars, even your men."

"What, then, did they feed you? Scraps? Offal?"

"The same food that those of Yod ate, Captain." Eriana looked surprised so Hashim explained, "They wanted fit men to row to make sure that they could catch their quarry, Captain. It was only at the end, when everything fell apart, that we went hungry."

Tor pointed to the hull beside an oar port, where a hook was visible. "What hangs there?"

Hashim's response was short. "Soil bucket. Could not be used while we were rowing but at any other time."

"Oh?" Eriana asked. "I am almost afraid to ask how or how often they might be emptied."

"Two prisoners from each end were made to take the buckets up on deck and empty them over the side from time to time, Captain." Hashim's tone was dry as he added, "The buckets were not rinsed."

Eriana screwed up her face. "Let us get out of this place back to the fresh air. Come."

"One moment, Captain." Hashim pushed past the others and walked to the center of the walkway, which widened slightly there. "Here is where the mast would have been put. See the hatch? And above, the collar which would have held it in the deck."

"As you say." Eriana came and scrutinized the indicated locations. "Still, if masts may not be usable then these are of no importance. Let us go above to continue this conversation."

"As you command, Captain."

On deck and at the bow again, Eriana addressed Hashim, "You had some idea about that mast hole."

"Aye, Captain. If opened up, a skylight - a window, perhaps, could be set there to permit more light to enter below." He shrugged. "I am no designer, but there are like structures on other vessels which would admit air as well as light."

Eriana gazed at Hashim with speculation. "You have a keen eye, Master Hashim. When we come to design our river craft, it may be that your knowledge and experience would be of use to us. What say you?"

A surprised Hashim could only respond, "Captain, I am but a poor Second Mate trying to return to my homeland. I have not thought what I would do when I get there but only to return to my previous duties. If you would give me leave to think about what you ask of me."

"Of course, Master Hashim." She turned to include the others. "Have we seen enough here? Then let us go. There is much we must needs do before we may depart tomorrow."

~o~O~o~

There were many onlookers the following morning as the Visund prepared to depart. A carefully-monitored crowd had gathered along the pontoons either side of the Visund, although the local Watch had kept the area around the ship itself clear of anyone other than crew or Ducal household.

Several carriages had brought those who had stayed at the palace down to the river's edge and all had climbed the ramps from the beach to the pontoons to reach the ship, along with Gathol and Saram. The rest of the crew had already boarded and made ready for departure.

"I regret that you could not stay longer, Eriana. There is much that Ferenis has to learn from you and your people."

"And we from you, Gathol. It has been interesting to see how much one country may differ from another and we have enjoyed ourselves here, but the way is long and if we stayed as long in each country as we did in Joth or Forguland, we will not return here before this time next year!"

"As you say. The Sirrel flows a very long way and you must needs depart before your ship becomes trapped by the rains on your return."

"Indeed, but this time we do not intend to venture so far. Faralmark at least, since they are Federation members and Simbran awaits our arrival there."

"Aye! At least we are all now part of the same Federation and may converse one with another as friends. Yod is another matter but they have been tamed for a while."

"As you say. I am not certain how much use may be made of the five galleys but I thank you, on behalf of the Federation, for the gift. I will consider a plan of action as we travel and write you when I may."

"Indeed, but it is not a pressing matter. Now, perhaps you had better go else we must needs order lunch to be brought!"

Eriana grinned. "As you command, Your Grace."

She clasped arms with the Duke and with Saram before turning to board the Visund.

"Hey! You come back here this moment!"

Heads turned as the onlookers heard the cry. A small figure darted through the crowd, twisting and ducking to keep out of the reach of those who tried to grab him. He sped past Eriana and Gathol, leaping blindly into the ship and falling into the laps of two of the crew. Before they could react he was up, heading for the stern, which faced the river.

"No! I'll never go back! You can't make me! I'll kill myself first!"

The figure tried to slip past Lars but he stuck out a giant hand and grabbed a thin arm firmly.

"Ow! Let me go!"

He wriggled and Lars was forced to grab the youth around his middle, whereupon he recoiled and relaxed his grip, though not letting the runaway escape.

«This is not a boy but a maid!»

Eriana was startled but realized that this unwanted interruption could delay their departure.

«Bring her to me, Lars. We need answers, and quickly.»

Gathol asked, "What is happening, Eriana? Where did he come from?"

"It is a girl, Gathol. We must needs ask her."

The response from the fugitive was immediate and vehement. "I am not a girl! I am a boy!"

The departure of the Visund is delayed when a fugitive leaps on board. Tensions rise when Eriana sides with him and refuses to let the city folk have him back. Then Ursula makes an impossible statement...

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

41 - Stand-off

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

There was a commotion as a man forced his way through the onlookers, only being stopped by the Watch when he reached the pontoon the Visund was moored to. He looked angry.

"Your Grace, that is my daughter! This time she has gone too far with her nonsense! Maker, she has cut her hair! I want her back, she deserves a good thrashing for making a scene before you."

Eriana, still on the pontoon, changed what she was about to say. "Gathol, if you would let him approach."

"Of course, Eriana. Come, Denethar." But to Eriana he asked, "Is there some problem? A wayward child, we will soon have her back with her family and then you may leave."

"He has just admitted beating her, Gathol. I would hear the truth of this tale, if I may, before I return her to such a man. You know him?"

The man, a stocky man in his forties, well-built, dressed in good cloth, approached them and bowed to Gathol. He ignored Eriana completely but instead offered an explanation to the Duke.

"Your Grace, my daughter has some insane idea that she is no maid but a boy. I have tried to make her see sense but she will not, she persists in this fantasy. If she may be returned to me."

Gathol turned to Eriana. "If I may introduce Her Highness Eriana of Palarand. She is Captain of the ship. Eriana, this is Denethar, a merchant, one of the city's Elders and a Director of the city's affairs."

Denethar seemed startled at the introduction. "Your... Highness? You are not one I expected to see here... If you would return my daughter, I will leave you to your business."

Eriana regarded the man with disfavor. His attitude was not helping the situation.

"You would beat your child for having the dreams of the young?"

The man seemed irritated that his demands were not immediately met. "Your Highness, I cannot control her any other way. She has been a trial all her life. If you would return her to me immediately. Once she is married off she will soon learn how to become a proper wife."

Eriana's emotions were immediately roused. The story resonated so much with her own that she instinctively began to side with the fugitive. By then Lars had reached the center of the ship, still carrying the struggling girl. Behind them came Ursula and Kalmenar and other memories also rose to the surface.

"Gathol, there are deeper currents here than you may discern. If I may speak with my people."

The Duke nodded and Eriana skipped off the pontoon onto the Visund.

"Child," she said, "we mean you no harm and we intend that no harm shall befall you. Your father beat you? Show me."

The fugitive was dressed as a male of about twelve or thirteen, Ursula estimated. Dark short-sleeved tunic over summer tights, with male sandals to match. The hair had been roughly cut short, but rough barbering was not uncommon among local folk along the Sirrel. The face looked anxious but there were no tears, a fact that both Eriana and Ursula noticed. The expression was more truculence, determination, than desperation.

"Here? In front of all these men?" She pulled up a tunic sleeve to show two dark bruises on her left arm. "Is that enough?"

"For now. Lars, keep hold of her... him." Eriana turned to Ursula, her voice low. "What do you think? Could she be of your kind?"

Ursula's response was also low. "Maybe, Highness, but... this is a different time and place."

With the implied caution noted, Eriana turned back to the fugitive, making sure that her voice could be heard. "Why did you come here? Why my ship?"

"I heard that this ship was leaving today and that it was going a long way away," the girl or boy replied. "I would go anywhere, do anything, to be away from him."

"You would sail with us? Do you know aught of watercraft? Is that what you mean?"

The determined gaze lowered, uncertain. "I know nothing of boats. My father would not let me, he said that it was unseemly." The eyes came up. "But I can still learn! If I must needs remain I would rather kill myself!" She glanced at man on the the pontoon. "If he does not kill me first!"

"Here!" The man burst out. "This is wasting my time as well as yours! Give her back to me!"

He made to jump onto the Visund but the two crew nearest him had drawn swords. Ursula noticed in her peripheral vision that others were quietly finding their own weapons. Some of the Watch on the pontoon were gripping the hilts of their own swords, confused, wary.

Eriana turned back to face him, angry. "You may not board my ship! I am a Princess of Palarand, this ship is an embassy, it is as the soil of Palarand. I decide who may come and who may go." To Gathol she said, "Friend, this man admits beating his child and I have seen the bruises. I will release her... him... back to you if you should give me an oath that you will not return her to her father."

Gathol spread his hands wide. "Eriana, you should know that I can give no oath like that. There are... considerations. If we may discuss this matter calmly, especially you, Denethar. Stand away, you may not bully your way through this one."

Ursula thought, Politics! And I thought that Gathol was a good ruler. It seems that, just like on Earth, powerful men have holds on those who think they govern.

"Besides," Gathol added, "this sounds as though it is work for a healer. The child is plainly a girl yet she has delusions which must needs be attended before long. Eriana, I will take her in and find one in the city who may treat her."

"No!" she shouted. "I won't go back there! Not with him around to twist everything!"

She struggled to release herself from Lars' grasp but he was just too big. Ursula noted that he was careful how he held the girl.

"Why do you say this must be a delusion?" Eriana asked. "You must know that some few of your folk may have like thoughts. This young one deserves our help and care, not to be told that what she believes cannot be."

"It must be a delusion, Eriana. What is between your legs determines what you are, I deem. There is no other possibility."

Ursula could not let that lie. She stepped forward to stand beside Eriana. "Your Grace, you know that I am a healer. I will tell you now that there are many, many other possibilities. In the course of my work I have seen them, people who are born halfway between man and woman and who struggle to decide where they fit in."

Gathol waved a hand. "Aye, I will grant you that some babes are born thus, just as some babes are born with other defects. But this is not a defect of the body we discuss, Mistress, merely a desire of the mind. Many have such fancies, that they be taller, or slimmer, stronger or more beautiful, but we must all make do with what the Maker grants us."

Denethar burst out, "See? I told you! Your Grace, this is kidnap, they hold my child against her will."

Eriana burst out laughing. "Kidnap? She jumped aboard my ship, it is she who does not desire to return!"

He pointed. "Then why does that man hold her so?"

"That she might not fling herself in the river." Eriana's gaze hardened. "I am Captain and owner, I have a care for the welfare of all aboard my ship."

His fury deepened. "This is ridiculous! Give me back my daughter! I will beat those stupid fantasies out of her! It is impossible that she could be a boy!"

Ursula never knew what possessed her to say what she did next. "Your Grace, a year ago I was a man."

The man interrupted, ignoring Gathol. "What? Impossible!" He stared at her. "You are a woman, that is plain. I do not believe you."

Eriana said, "I have been shown proof that what Healer Ursula says is true, Elder of Ferenis. Do you name me liar as well? If so, I will fetch my sword."

He sneered. "You might be big but you are only a woman! It would be embarrassing for any man to face you."

Gathol turned on the man, now angry himself. "Denethar, do you have a death wish? This is Princess Eriana, these are her men. These people are the Einnland Regiment who took back Boldan's Rock for Forguland and battled those of Yod at Gylfi's Rest."

The man turned white. He almost groveled but though better of it, dipping his head instead. "I- I did not know. If you would pardon me, Your Highness."

"I will consider it," she told him coldly. "Know you that my father is the King of Einnland and that he used to beat me as you beat your daughter. Like your child, I did not want what my father wanted for me and so I ran away as well. I do not take kindly to those who mistreat their own flesh and blood. You have heard of Princess Garia of Palarand?"

Startled by the revelation, the man could only nod to the apparently unconnected question. "I have, Highness."

"She, also, was a boy a year ago, yet she will now be the next Queen of that land. I will swear an oath to that. Though many may believe different, I now know that there is almost nothing that is truly impossible."

"Princess Garia was a-?" He had trouble swallowing his response. "But how? Highness, I find it difficult to accept your words."

She favored him with a small smile. "I struggled to accept it when I was told. But there have been proofs enough, should you venture so far as Palarand, to satisfy any who would question." She turned to the Duke. "Now. Gathol, we have a problem to solve."

"Aye." The Duke wiped a cloth across his forehead. "I have heard much here today that alarms and disturbs me. What do you propose?"

Eriana thought for a moment. "I am not sure, not yet. Let us state our conditions clearly. The Visund shall not depart, we will remain moored here until we have resolved this."

"Aye, agreed."

"No-one shall board or leave the ship until we have reached an agreement."

Gathol hesitated. Denethar started to raise an objection but thought better of it. Gathol said, "Aye. Agreed."

"Before I can offer terms I deem we must question the child, find out her history, her needs and desires. I think we have heard sufficient of her father to know his needs and desires, though you may question him further if you consider it worth the effort."

Gathol did not like this. "You will report truly what she says?"

"If you should ask, aye, we will. My oath on it, Gathol."

"Very well. Agreed."

"I may not give you instruction, but I would suggest that you clear some of these pontoons. It is well that our business is conducted in the light of day, unlike some other business you may do," she cast a sidelong glance at Denethar which was not lost on the Duke, "but this is no entertainment for idlers. The safety and future of a child is in our hands."

"Agreed."

"Then let us draw apart and see if we can discern some remedy for our puzzle."

"Aye, agreed." The Duke turned. "You! Clear some of these pontoons! This is no fairground!"

Eriana turned. "Ursula, come. Child, will you heed my words?"

She stared at Eriana. "You are a real Princess?"

Eriana smiled. "So my father the King has told me, aye. If Lars releases you, would you still flee?"

"Highness, I have heard your words. I believe that I am safe enough here. I will not run."

Eriana turned. «Let her go, Lars. Go among the men, tell them to be alert but careful. If those on the pontoons see weapons being readied they may decide to rush the ship.» To the girl she said, "Come with us. I believe that my healer has knowledge of your plight. Let us go to the stern, we can speak there in private."

Eriana led the way to the stern, the three clambering over benches, boxes and chests. Bennet, Semma and Tyra followed, making a cordon where the others could speak without interruption.

"Firstly," Eriana asked once they had all found seats, "what shall we call you? I cannot keep naming you child."

"Your Highness? Is that right?" Her expression twisted. " My father named me Kishaera."

"Aye, Highness is enough for now. Should I name you thus? If you are indeed a boy, it would not be suitable. Ursula, what must we do? I do not know how to do this."

"If I may, Highness. Kishaera, what is your true name?"

She stared at Ursula and then burst into tears. "You believe me! It is true, then. But how can you possibly have been a man? There is no man about you at all."

Eriana tried to explain. "The circumstances by which Ursula began life as a boy but is now a woman are obscure. We have not the time. If I take you with us then she may explain to you what happened. What, then, would your true name be?"

"Highness, I would have named myself Kaldar. I had an uncle named thus." Her eyes dropped. "Those of Yod killed him two years ago, but I liked him."

Eriana smiled. "Then, Kaldar, be welcome on my ship the Visund. Ursula?"

"Highness. Kaldar, when did you first discover that you were not born in the right body? That you wanted to play with the other boys, do what they did?"

"All my life, Mistress, as far back as I can remember. I always wondered why I had to dress as my sisters did when I was not a girl. Father became very angry when I tried to tell him the truth."

"And your mother?"

"In truth, she is treated much as I was. She does what she is told, as most girls and women are made to do."

Eriana grinned at that. "Kaldar, it is no longer so! A great wind is blowing along the Sirrel such that women may find that opportunities are much greater than they have been before. Only it is the men who must needs be convinced, I deem. But you are not just a girl who wants to do more, are you?"

"Highness, I am not. I have the wrong body, it is an agony to me to live this way." Kaldar turned and gazed into the water. "I have often wondered if it would be better that I should throw myself in the water and end myself."

"You desire the body of a man, then? Ursula, could it be done? You know what may be possible, is it possible to do such a thing?"

Ursula thought through her explanation carefully before she spoke. "Highness, on Earth it is possible to have surgery to change the outward appearance of a man to be that of a woman. The tissue of breasts is such that, given the right stimulus, they will grow as a woman's would do naturally. It is also possible to have surgery down below to change what a man has to what a woman has, at least outwardly. She would be able to have sex with a man but there would be no womb, no... Call of Kalikan... and no chance of becoming pregnant.

"For a woman who wanted to become a man, the situation is more difficult, but fortunately not so many women want to go that direction. Breasts would have to be removed surgically, by which I mean that the tissue would be cut away and then the chest sewn up. Making a man's penis is not easy either, since there is almost nothing suitable to work with. It can be done but the results can be variable."

Kaldar flinched but said, "If it were possible, I would bear it to be what I should be."

Eriana's look was sympathetic. "I cannot imagine what you must have endured, Kaldar. There are some few in my homeland, Einnland, who wear the attire of the other kind, but none can change their bodies in the way that those of Ursula's lands might do. Ursula, these surgeries that you describe, could you do them here, in one of the Sirrel lands?"

"Probably not, Highness. I know what has to be done, and in theory I could probably manage to do them but there is a lot of assumed help involved in such large and potentially life-threatening operations. I would of course perform major operations to save someone's life, as I did for Mamoot, but that is not the case here."

"Oh." Eriana looked frustrated. "Then, Kaldar, we must needs deal with you as you are, not how you would choose to be. Do you understand me?"

"If there is no other way, Highness. But do not send me back to him."

Ursula held up a hand. "Highness, I did not say that there was nothing that can be done here."

"Oh? Explain."

"Along our journey, and particularly in Forguland, I have, as you know, been picking up information about the herbs and other medicines in use in these countries. I have been told - warned, rather - about certain herbs which can do part of what Kaldar wants. I believe that they can reduce breast tissue, make facial hair grow and contribute to muscle development. That would in time make her - I'm sorry, him - look like any other young man."

Kaldar asked, "Like vitlebin, you mean?"

"You know of that? I would not have thought it was common knowledge."

"I had a friend who- No, that is not important. He brought me some dried, ground leaves of vitlebin but they were found in my room. My father was very angry. My whole room was stripped bare and searched and I was locked in it for two weeks as punishment."

"Probably just as well, Kaldar. That herb, I was told, can be very dangerous if not prepared correctly with other herbs."

Eriana's gaze at Ursula was intent. "And do you have such herbs?"

"No, Highness, I have not had the need. In general they grow in drier parts of the Great Valley, so I am told, and certainly only beyond Yod. I must also add," she said, looking at Kaldar, "that almost all those herbs are dangerous and may cause other complications for someone who began life as a woman. They will stop you having the Call of Kalikan and will probably make you sterile. Do you understand this?"

Kaldar's mouth was dry. "I do, Mistress."

"Those herbs can change what is above, what is visible, but they cannot change what is below, do you understand that? You will still have a vagina, which means that any man who finds out and feels the urge could rape you."

Kaldar gulped. "Mistress, any man may rape me now. That is true of all who are born as women, is it not? So my danger would be no worse than it is now. If that is how it must be then I would gladly pay the price."

Eriana sat back. "So. That is one question answered, and not in a way that I expected. To another, then. If you were to join the ship's company, what would you do?"

Kaldar shrugged. "I know not, Highness. As I said before, I know nothing of boats."

Eriana was amused. "Yet you flung yourself aboard my ship! Fear not, all who make lives upon the water must needs begin somewhere." She looked up. "Tyra!"

The maid turned. "Yes, Highness?"

"I have not asked before, but could you climb the mast?"

Tyra stared at Eriana before turning back and studying the mast. "Highness, I do not think that it would be a problem." She grinned. "I have climbed like posts in Joth, but nothing that is so tall." The grin turned into a frown. "Is it your wish that I climb it now? I am not properly attired, but I would attempt it."

"That is fine, Tyra. Thank you, not today. Kaldar, could you climb the mast? You are not wearing a ship dress, you should find it easier."

Kaldar stood and looked at the mast. "I know not, Highness. It was not the sort of activity that girl children were encouraged to do."

Both Ursula and Tyra opened their mouths but it was Eriana who responded.

"'Not the sort of activity'? Child, when we were your age we all played with whatever was to hand! Where were you, then, that you could not skip and run, jump and climb?"

Kaldar looked surprised. "Why, in my father's mansion. Is that what other children do? I did not know!"

Eriana exchanged looks with Ursula. "There is some other problem here, I deem."

"Maybe, Highness, maybe not. We were all brought up in different places, different customs, with parents who had different ideas. However -" Ursula stopped, thinking.

That man reminds me of people I once knew, unpleasant people. Men, as a rule, who sucked the life out of others for a living.

"Tell me," she asked, "what does your father do? I mean, what is he?"

"Mistress, he buys and sells many things. When there is no war he buys timber from the mountains and sells it to the city and other towns. When those of Yod come once more he buys food and equipment, wagons, frayen and dranakh, to sell to the other armies who come. He is well known all over Ferenis."

Ah. Well, it is not quite a black market but has the same effect.

"When Ferenis is at war, does he sell those things to your own troops?"

A shake of the head. "No, Mistress, only those who come from downriver."

Eriana's mouth twisted. "A leech, I deem. We have vermin like him in Einnland, making money from the wants of others, making them pay more than is needful." She came to a decision. "I am minded to take you with us whatever is decided. Ferenis seemed a fair land when first we came but there are worms beneath the surface. In any event I will not permit you to be returned to your father, you have my oath on that."

Ursula said, "Heard and witnessed."

Eriana grinned. "Mayhap we must needs fight our way out of this port, then, should they not agree to our peaceful departure. I have thirty men, they have hundreds, the odds are in our favor!" She became serious. "Child, if you are to travel with us I must needs become your guardian. Will you consent to this?"

Kaldar's eyes lit up. "Highness, nothing would please me more! Did you really mean what you said about fighting your way out?"

The returned smile was hungry. "Oh, Kaldar, you know nothing about the men of Einnland, do you? We are all born with blades in our hands, we are ferocious warriors all. Aboard the Visund only Ursula does not carry a blade for her task is to save life, not take it. Those two older women there are members of the Palace Guard of Palarand and also carry swords while young Tyra there is learning the warrior's trade as well."

"Really? Then I have landed in the right place indeed. Highness, I will place myself in your hands. This is where I want to be."

"The work will be hard, young one, and life aboard ship is very unlike what you may have been used to. We have no cabin, this is all there is. If the sun shines we get burned, if it rains we get wet." Eriana ruminated. "Aye. We had another like you before, when I escaped my own father's clutches, though he was younger than you. Ship's Wicktrimmer you shall be, though that will not be your only duty. How say you?"

Kaldar's expression was serious. "Highness, if you can remove me from the reach of my father, I will do whatever you ask of me."

"Done. Then let us go and see if we can steal you from a man who does not know what treasure he has ignored."

Eriana stood and moved forward. Ursula and Kaldar followed with Tyra, Bennet and Semma behind. Kalmenar was waiting.

"Highness, I believe that I now know you sufficiently well to say that you intend to keep the child."

"That is true, Kalmenar." She cast him a glance. "I assume that you have words of caution for me?"

"Indeed not, Highness, if that man behaves as he himself has said. But I would remind you that, as His Grace mentioned, there may be other considerations."

"As you say." Eriana lowered her voice. "I have been told that her father sells overpriced goods to armies arriving in Ferenis to fight Yod. I suspect that practice has made him rich enough that he seeks to influence his liege lord. Indeed, he may already have that influence. However, this time I may have an argument he may not refuse."

"Highness?" Kalmenar looked sceptical.

She grinned. "I do not solve all my problems with the edge of my sword, My Lord. I grew up in a King's household filled with intrigue, I can use words as my weapons as easily as I can use a blade."

There were some subdued grunts and smiles from the men sitting nearest, who had listened to this conversation. They all knew what happened within Embrikt's hall.

Eriana turned to Kaldar. "Now I must ask from you a pretense, Kaldar. I will treat with your father but you must not betray your thoughts even by your expression. Since he believes you his daughter then I must needs name you so, understand? After today it will not matter what he believes, you will not be there for him to test."

Kaldar swallowed. "As you command, Highness."

The men made space for them to come to the center of the ship, from which the pontoon was reachable. Gathol and Denethar saw the movement and approached, staying a short distance away from the pontoon's edge.

"Gathol, I would do this peacefully, by your leave."

"I have no quarrel with you or your men, Eriana. What is it you propose?"

"I have a point to make to that man beside you."

"As you wish." Gathol gestured.

"Your name is Denethar, is it not?" Eriana's eyes were hard. "I will remember you when next we come to Ferenis. Listen to my tale, if you would. My father is the King of Einnland. Einnland is a poor land well to the east and south of here, beyond the mouth of the Sirrel, beyond the Palumaks and on the coast of the Shan ocean."

"Your Highness, I do not know of that land but I have no reason to disbelieve you."

"Then know that I am the eldest surviving child of my father the King. Since he desires his son to succeed him, as is customary, he sought to marry me off meanly to a tradesman to foil my right of succession. I am not made for such domestic duties and found friends and allies who thought likewise. One of them had a ship, this one, and we departed Einnland one night to sail for the fabled lands of the Great Valley. I will not describe that adventure but merely say that those who survived the storms found refuge in Palarand."

Denethar shrugged. "As you describe, but what has this to do with me?"

"You shall hear. My father sent men after us to return me to Einnland but Robanar of Palarand had already granted us refuge. He sent them back with a letter saying that since I was now sworn to another King who ruled many, many marks from Einnland, he need worry no longer that his daughter might claim his throne.

"I put it to you that if your child should take passage with us then she will no longer be of concern to you. She is gone, just as surely as if she had been married as you desired. No longer will you have need to listen to her desires, as you name them, nor to chastise her for doing other than what you desire. In return I will become her guardian and teach her our ways, since all who sail on ships must needs know something of a seaman's art - your pardon, a sailor's art. What say you?"

Denethar was surprised at the offer. His first reaction was annoyance that he would not get what he wanted but then he thought through the logic.

"Highness, there is much in what you say." His eyes shifted. "What compensation shall you offer me?"

"Compensation?" Eriana snorted. "If your child had married, as you desired, I doubt not that you would have offered dowry to the family of the groom, would you not? If she comes with me then I would ask no dowry. Doubtless you have no desire to let your coin leak out of the treasure chests I am sure you possess. Your compensation shall be the ending of a worry, with no cost to you."

Denethar grimaced but saw the sense of it. "Aye. You are right, Highness, a husband would have demanded a bride price. But she will be on a ship full of men. How, then shall she fare?"

Eriana spread her hands wide. "What do you care? Once we depart she will be my concern, not yours. If you had bothered to use your eyes you may have noticed that besides myself we have four other women on board. My men, who are all sworn to me, would not touch a single hair of any of them and, indeed, would fight to the death to defend their virtue. Have no fear for your child's safety, Denethar."

Denethar saw the four women and nodded. "As you describe. Highness, I no longer doubt you or your honor."

"Shall you agree?"

"If I must. Your Grace, how shall this be done?"

"Eriana? You have some scheme?"

"I do. I will take oath to become... Kishaera's legal guardian. She shall become my complete responsibility, I will be as her parent until she is come of age. You understand that if she remains with us, as I intend, then she will eventually return with us to Palarand and reside with us there?"

"But if you are her guardian..." Denethar eyed his daughter thoughtfully.

Kalmenar started and leaned towards Eriana, speaking softly. "Highness, I believe that guardianship may not be enough. On our way back past Ferenis towards Palarand he could assert his right as parent, cancelling your authority."

"Is such the law here? I did not know that."

"Highness, guardianship is a provision for those youngsters who, before they are accounted adult, for example, become an apprentice, accompany a regiment as piper or drummer, join a ship's crew, things like that. The appointed guardian or guardians will have rights over the child but would still not legally replace their natural parents. To break the thread completely you must needs adopt this person, I deem."

She nodded. "I understand." Turning to the Duke she explained, "Gathol, it seems that words used in Einnland differ slightly from the way they are used in the Great Valley. I am informed that to properly care for this youngster I must needs adopt them. Is this agreeable to you?"

Gathol's eyes slid in Denethar's direction but his head never moved. "Aye, Eriana, I would have suggested it myself. We will require a notary in any event. Shall I send for one?"

"Do so, Gathol. We have been delayed long enough. I believe that Lord Kalmenar will perform a like task for my party."

"Agreed."

The parties drew back and waited as Gathol issued instructions. Another pontoon each way was cleared, those at the riverwards end being permitted to pass through or to depart by boat. Adin appeared with water bottles, handing them round.

«But we have barely finished breakfast!»

The cook smiled. «You have spoken more this morning, Captain, than you often do in a whole day. If you would wet your mouth, you will be guiding the Visund before long.»

«True enough. I wish it was ale but I will need a clear head for what is to come.»

Adin chuckled. «Captain, I am sure that you will make up for it tonight!»

He moved off to distribute more bottles and Kaldar leaned forward. "Highness, is that the tongue your people speak? Am I expected to learn it?"

"No, Kaldar, unless you wanted to. It is indeed the tongue of Einnland but we are all now vassals of the King of Palarand so are expected to speak the Valley tongue. Most of my men can understand it now but some still have difficulty finding the words to speak it." She had a thought, adding, "Do you read and write? I should have asked you before."

"Yes, Highness. Father insisted that we should all learn to read and write."

"There is something that he did right, then. What about your numbers?"

"Yes, but they are not so easy. It is difficult when you are taught something that you do not then use."

Eriana nodded. "I agree, I am made the same way, though others can soak up such knowledge without trouble I have to do to understand. Have you yet heard of the Garian numbers?"

"No, Highness, I have not. What are they?"

"The numbering system used in the valley of the Sirrel is a very old one and not easy to remember. We do not use it in Einnland. Princess Garia brought with her a new system which, once you know the shapes, makes numbering very easy to do. Perhaps Ursula can show you how they work."

"Mistress Ursula? Why would she know them?"

Eriana waved a hand. "Another long tale. Once we are on our voyage again you shall learn all, but not before we depart."

"Of course, Highness."

"And you should know that the men will name me Captain when we are on board this ship."

"Oh! As you say... Captain."

There was a certain amount of waiting and fidgeting before a harassed looking man appeared with a bag, followed shortly afterwards by servants carrying a small folding table and a folding chair. The man bowed to Gathol and received instructions, whereupon the servants erected the table and chair. Sitting down, he rummaged in his bag and produced reeds, ink, parchment and sealing wax.

"Eriana," Gathol called. "if you and Lord Kalmenar would join us to craft this document. It should be a standard contract of adoption but I do not want there to be any misunderstandings."

"As you say. Coming, Kalmenar?"

She leaped lightly onto the pontoon, the diplomat following more carefully. There was a discussion between Gathol, Denethar, Eriana, Kalmenar and the lawyer, after which the lawyer began scribing. There were arguments over at least two points but all was seemingly resolved. Eriana signed the document. With some reluctance Denethar followed. Gathol applied his ring to the seal. Kalmenar and the lawyer signed as witnesses. Once that was done the lawyer made a copy which was also signed, sealed and witnessed. The copy was handed to Kalmenar.

Gathol sighed with relief. "It is done. Denethar, depart now from this place. There is nothing here that concerns you further."

"Perhaps." He glanced at the ship, noting the large and fit crew. "She has brought no belongings, no attire. Shall I order her clothes to be fetched? I cannot offer a chest."

Eriana turned. "If she is to travel with us then she must needs be attired as we are." Her sweeping gesture took in the whole crew. "Do not trouble yourself, our attire is simple to make and costs little coin, we shall manage." Eriana was of course wearing a ship dress and Denethar may have assumed what she wanted him to. She concluded, "We must needs go. We will have departed long before you could return."

"Very well. It is done."

With a long and final look at his daughter on the Visund the man stalked off along the pontoons. Eriana waited until the lawyer and his servants had collected their things and begun to carry them away.

"You did not tell me you had trouble, Gathol. That man bullies more than just his family, I deem."

Gathol sighed again, this time with frustration. "Most of the time he does not bother me, Eriana. So long as the coin from his deals keeps arriving he seems satisfied. It is only when he does not get what he believes to be his that he comes to me with... requests. I foolishly agreed once and thus he comes again and again."

"Aye. Ursula spotted his taint immediately, mayhap she has had experience of like men before she joined us. Are there more of his ilk?"

"A small number but most dance to his tune."

Eriana grimaced. "You do realize that if Yod joins the Federation there will be no more wars with them for him to leech off? When his coin dries up he could appear with other suggestions." She showed her teeth. "If we were staying I would offer to help you rid of this evil, but I cannot. Can you use your army to quieten him, or do they profit from his demands on others?"

"A little of each, Eriana. I believe, though I have no proof, that some few in the army's highest ranks take his coin. That means that he may rely on them if I should move against him." He cocked his head. "What could you do that my men cannot?"

She grinned. "Oh, we are strangers, we do not know the customs. An accident, perhaps. He may trip and fall from a pontoon... with a rock tied to his feet. Or Lars, the Commander of my men, is known to be clumsy. He may accidentally plant an ax in yonder leech's head."

"Maker! You are a bloodthirsty people, Eriana." His gaze hardened. "Aye. It is time I did something about this meddler in the affairs of Ferenis. When you next dock here, Eriana, I believe that you will find some changes... but it is still better that that child is elsewhere for now. There are stories you have left untold and I suspect that many will not believe any of them."

"Indeed. Gathol, we must needs depart else we will arrive in the dark. I trust your plans go well. Till the next time, then."

"Aye." They clasped arms. "A safe journey to you and your men... all of them. And to your amazing women, of course."

Eriana nodded to Gathol, turned and ran across the pontoon, leaping onto the deck.

"Why are we not ready to depart?"

Tor said, "Captain, we are ready, but we could not leave without our Captain. What kept you?"

She grinned at him and flipped a hand. "Oh, you know, the usual. Hashim? Where are you? You must needs show me the chart, that we might plot our way out into the river. Are the oars ready? Good! Brodgar! Let go forward! Men, push us away from the pontoon. We are on our way!"

The men responded with a roar.

Lars chuckled and turned away to find his accustomed seat.

«What?»

He briefly turned round. «Captain, it will not be the first time we have sailed with a girl in the guise of a boy.»

He turned away and continued walking forward. Eriana stared after him, unable to believe her ears.

«Alrik? Surely not Alrik?»

Tor chuckled as well. «Captain, we thought you knew.»

The Visund finally manages to depart from Ferenis and travels upstream with an additional crew member... who shows further signs of abuse at his father's hands. There is confusion when they arrive at their next port of call, as the locals have decided to make some big changes.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

42 - Free Town

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

It was obviously not possible for any explanations to be given amongst the bustle and attention required for departure, so Eriana waited until the Visund was mid-stream with her sail fully unfurled and carrying them along at a brisk rate. Since the sail was side-on most of her crew could see her, standing on the stern deck with Kaldar by her side, and the others moved across to be certain they were in view.

"Men!" she called, although it was almost unnecessary, "you will have noticed that a new crew member has joined us today at Ferenis." Some eyes were rolled. "She... he was fleeing from a father who beat him because he was not what that man expected. This is Kaldar, he will become our wick-trimmer. He presently has the body of a girl but has always thought that he was a boy. His father disagreed with that and beat his child to force him to accept his body's truth.

"Since Duke Gathol seemed reluctant to protect this young person, and because Ursula has said that she may be able to help him, I have agreed to take him with us as my charge. Indeed, it was necessary for me to adopt... him... to ensure that his father may not get his hands on him ever again.

"You will understand that aboard ship this may cause problems of an unusual nature. Though but a boy he may not be treated entirely as another boy might. He has that above and that below which every woman has. Yet he desires to learn how he might one day become a man like you." She paused. "Well, most of you."

There was laughter. She continued, "Ursula says that there are herbs which may reduce his breasts, harden his muscles and cause hair to grow on his face and body. Of course, until today we have had no need for such herbs so she does not have any. Such may be found beyond Yod, so it seems. You will all understand that, even if we can find such herbs and they are suitable, any change to Kaldar's body will happen slowly.

"Thus, in many respects, he must be treated as you would treat a maiden." She gave them a fierce glare. "But that does not mean that any of you should seek to bed her... I mean him! You know that such people exist in Einnland but can do nothing about their bodies, seeking only to wear such clothes as they may consider appropriate. We tolerate those people, as indeed we should. In the valley of the Sirrel, however, it seems there are some who would deny their existence, even though we have one already among us."

Eriana gestured at Ursula, who bowed briefly. The Princess continued, "In other respects Kaldar shall be treated just as you would treat a young boy of our own kind. He shall learn what tasks and knowledge are required for sailing such a ship as this. Though he is young there is no reason why he should not also begin to be taught arms when opportunity provides. Remember that he is not an Einnlander and will not yet know our customs."

She switched to Norse to finish with, «Did you all understand that?»

Two hands were reluctantly raised and Eriana glared at the owners. «We have been among these people many months now! I understand that the valley tongue can be awkward but not being able to speak to someone, or to understand instructions, can be even more awkward! We must all make the effort to understand this tongue! I hated it when I was forced to learn it at home but today I am very glad that I was made to. All of you, I know that it can be hard but keep trying. It will make your lives so much easier.»

Many of the men muttered agreement and she could see that one of those who had raised a hand was being told off by his neighbor.

"Very well. Now to our journey. We will take most of the day, with a stop for lunch, to reach our next port which is around the other side of Ferenis. This is where the ferry crosses from Wabern in Ferenis to Zemmera in Yod. We will sleep in Zemmera overnight but I do not expect to spend very long there except to discover what conditions exist in that land. Maybe we will depart the next day, maybe a day later. Then it will be a short leg around Yod to the city of Yod, where I expect to be greeted by Palarandi forces who are administering part of the city."

There was an immediate buzz as the land of Yod replaced a new 'ship's boy' in their minds. Most began talking with those around them, ignoring Eriana completely. She was used to this and looked down.

"Well, Kaldar," she asked the slim figure next to her, "what shall we do with you now? As you may see, when we have the sail up the ship can look after itself." She grinned. "Mostly." She pointed into the distance. "You know of the twists and turns of the river?"

"High-" Kaldar gulped. "Captain, I do not. My father did not think that we should be interested in such matters, thinking that only lowly bargemen need know." He added in a low voice, "And certainly that no girl or woman would have need."

Eriana snarled silently. "The more I hear of that man, the more I dislike him. Ah, I have an idea. Jump you down to the hull, I will follow. Hashim? If you would join us with your charts."

As they dropped down in front of the decking the pilot approached and put down the bag he carried.

"Captain? You desire to know what next we face?"

"I do, Hashim, and at the same time we may begin educating our newest crew member here. He has no knowledge of the Sirrel at all, since his father deemed such idle knowledge unnecessary. First, I know that our present course is good enough for now, is there anything that may surprise us before we next turn?"

"There is not, Captain, but beyond the turn there is a nasty kink which means that you may need to cross the current and cross back. It is no problem going downstream, of course, but this way..." he shrugged. "The valley wall is close there and there are unexpected shifts of wind, so it will be advisable to keep our wits about us."

"Do you tell me? I will bear that in mind when the time comes. If you would find the chart of our present position. Is it up to date?"

"Aye, Captain, the various armies have used this part of the route to send troops and supplies once the initial invasion had succeeded so it is well enough known. Ah, here it is."

He unrolled the chart and spread it, as before, on the edge of the stern deck, from where they could all see it comfortably.

His finger touched a spot. "We are about here, Captain." He looked up, ahead, judging. "We are far enough away from the right bank, I deem, to avoid the shallows at the bend. Once we are around the bend you must needs consider whether a crossing will be required."

She frowned. "But we will drift back if we cross, back into the bend."

"There is plenty of room there, Captain. I have done this many times, there is no problem."

"And if we do not cross?"

"Then we must needs hug the right bank, Captain. Your steersman has told me you have done this on a previous leg."

"That is so." Eriana nodded. "We will see. Thank you, Hashim."

Kaldar stood on tiptoe and looked at the chart. It was the first time he had ever seen anything resembling a map.

"That is the river?" He traced the course with a finger. "Why does it wander so?"

"I understand the explanation but I do not know why," Eriana told him. "Ursula will know, perhaps you can ask her later."

A finger tapped on a thick wavy line. "What is this? The river keeps away from it."

"That is called the wall of the Great Valley, a cliff face of rock that keeps the Sirrel from straying elsewhere. Look!"

She pointed past the sail at the rock face which was slowly growing larger in front of the Visund.

"In the valley of the Sirrel I am told that folk name this simply the Wall," she explained. "If you look behind you may glimpse the other wall, but be careful you do not look directly into the sun. It will damage your eyes."

Kaldar looked in both directions. "Two walls? But why..?"

Eriana was partly amused but had become distracted by their progress. "Child, if you keep asking questions it is possible that we may miss something of importance. Sailing a ship such as this one requires us to keep a close watch on everything around us as danger may threaten from anywhere. It seems that your education has ignored much of the world you live in. Whether you are boy or girl you should have been told some of these things! Here on board I think that only Ursula may answer all your questions. If you should ask her, or mayhap wait until we have arrived at our next stop?"

The boy was downcast. "Captain, I am sorry for asking too many questions."

"Do not apologize, Kaldar! You will never learn anything if you do not ask questions." She gave a knowing smile. "I did not know to ask questions until I came to Palarand, and then I discovered how ignorant I was. Why -" She stopped and looked forward. "This is not the time for such tales, though. We approach the bend, I must needs concentrate. If you would go forward and sit with Ursula. The ladies of the Visund have a little more leisure than the men do, you may ask them questions instead."

Kaldar bowed. "As you wish, Captain."

By the time he had made his way forward to find a bench near the women he was angry and upset.

"What is the matter, Kaldar?" asked Ursula. "Have you been told off for doing or saying something?"

"She sent me - The Captain sent me here to keep out of her way. Is she always like this?"

Bennet leaned over. "Sometimes she is worse, young one. She is the daughter of a King, it is true, and by what we have heard her father is much as your father is, except that he does not lock up those who displease him but runs them through directly with his sword. When Her Highness first came to Palarand's palace she was a wild creature, angry and lost at the same time. Some of that has been tempered by Princess Garia, I deem, and she has learned much since she came to us."

Ursula asked Kaldar, "Do you know anything at all about life on the river?"

"No, Mistress."

"Since the water moves all the time any boat or ship has to be carefully controlled. It is not like a wagon or carriage, which you can leave anywhere, if you tried that with a boat it would just float away. Parts of this river can be dangerous, too, which means that everyone has one eye on the water, the shore or on any other boat that might come too close."

"Dangerous? How?"

"A collision is the most obvious danger. If we go too close to the bank we could become grounded and even lose the ship. I heard talk in Ferenis of pirates further upriver. Before we reached Forguland we were even attacked by a big fish, a gogon, which caused some damage and many injuries."

"A... gogon? I thought they were just stories!"

Semma said, "We do not know how long that one was, it all happened so quickly, but it may have been ten or fifteen strides, I could not say. It bit off five oars and pulled the whole ship bodily around a quarter of a turn."

Kaldar stood and looked the length of the ship, then thoughtfully studied the oars stacked ready along the center line.

He returned to his seat. "If you say it is so, Mistress, then I must believe it."

Semma smiled at him. "I am Semma, a guardswoman of the King, and she is Bennet. You may name us thus, we are not Mistresses. We attend Her Highness as companions, both as escorts and for feminine matters."

He reddened. "I understand, though I wish I did not. If you did not hear, I name myself Kaldar, though not by my father's desires." He turned to Ursula. "But you have an unusual name, Mistress, and I heard you say that you were once a man. How can this be?"

The three women exchanged glances. "Kaldar," Ursula told him, "my story is long and complicated. It must wait until we have time and privacy. I will tell you that I am the same as you, but the other way around, that I always knew that I was a girl inside while my body was that of a boy."

Kaldar opened his mouth but she held up a hand. "I regret that the method by which I came by the body I now have cannot be used by you. If we can do anything at all then we will have to use what is available here in the Great Valley."

He looked confused for a few moments. "Mistress, what you say does not make sense. Surely, the Great Valley is all there is?"

Ursula sighed. "Kaldar, your father has been criminally negligent. The world is very much greater than just this river valley and there are other worlds beside this one, possibly very many more. Did you think the Sun and the moons are inside the Great Valley, or somewhere else entirely?"

Kaldar automatically turned to look at the Sun and rapidly turned away again, squinting and blinking. He replied, "Mistress, they are above, as they should be. Of course they are not inside the Great Valley."

Now is this a result of his father's rejection of a transgender child or is this the way that he treated all his daughters? Maybe his sons too?

"Are your sisters taught the same as you? What about your brothers?"

"Mistress, I was taught no different than any of my brothers and sisters... that I know of. I suppose my brothers may have been taught more as my father would have wanted them to join the family business, but if that happened, I do not know of it."

"I see." Changing subject, she asked, "Those clothes you are wearing. Where did you get them?"

"I borrowed them from my brother Sednith this morning, just before I escaped from the mansion. Why?"

Ursula smiled. "Since you will be unable to return Sednith's things," she explained gently, "I think the word you should be using is not borrowed but stole." Kaldar blushed. "I would not worry, no doubt your father has already passed down all your female clothing or sold it. But you will have noticed that all of us, men and women, wear lighter clothing. This journey we are on will take many weeks and it will be hot when summer comes. Apart from what you wear, you have nothing."

The boy thought about this and came to an unpleasant conclusion. "You are saying that I need to get some more attire. Must I needs work to pay for it?"

The expression on his face moved Ursula but she controlled her own. She had had many opportunities to do so in her previous life.

"Normally I would tell you that you would but this is an unusual ship in many ways, Kaldar. The Visund is owned by Her Highness Princess Eriana and almost every man of the crew is sworn personally to her." His eyes widened as she added, "Although she was born elsewhere she is now a Princess of Palarand and that country supplies the funding for this expedition. Every scrap of clothing you see around you has been provided out of those funds. I assume that Eriana will find you suitable clothing as well."

Kaldar glanced at the women's attire and then looked more carefully at what the men were wearing. Some of those sitting near, who had listened to the conversation, smiled at him.

"I have never seen attire like that before," he said. "Not yours nor what the men wear. Is it some kind of uniform?"

"It is not supposed to be but there was a misunderstanding when we told the seamstresses what we wanted. In time it might become a uniform."

He gestured. "And your... dresses? They looks very cool compared with what I was made to wear."

"That was why we asked for them. The weather will become too hot aboard ship for normal day dresses, so I was told."

"Are all these designs from Palarand, then?"

The women all grinned. "No, indeed, Kaldar!" Bennet replied. "But that again is a long story and it will have to wait until you have been told all. But you have no desire to wear such a dress, I deem."

He was near to tears now. "I did not know that such attire was even possible, Bennet! I begin to understand now just how my father treated us."

Ursula said, "We will think of something, Kaldar. You are Eriana's responsibility now and she will take that seriously. Your father no longer has anything to do with you."

She sat and thought for a while as the Visund approached the bend in the river. Once the turn had been completed, she waited until Eriana and Hashim had worked out what they were going to do and then went aft to join them.

"Captain, I must talk about a subject I do not know much about, not here on Anmar. Have you the time now?"

Eriana glanced forward, then up at Tor, who nodded confidently back. "Of course, Ursula, but if something arises..."

"I understand that, Captain. I have been speaking with Kaldar."

"I noticed. What have you discovered?"

"Simple things first, I think. He will need a suit of clothes just as you had made for Hashim. His possessions are literally what he has on his back, and those he, ah, borrowed, he says, from a brother this morning when he ran away."

Eriana smiled at the phrasing. "Aye, I had already considered that. We have some of the cloth left and between us I think we may sew him something fit to wear, do you not agree?"

"Underwear as well?"

"Aye, of course." The smile faded. "But you hint at something worse. Do you speak of these herbs that you mentioned?"

"No, Captain. I can talk to healers at each port we arrive at and find out how and where I can get what I will need. No, the problem will be Kaldar's education. Essentially, he has none. And I mean none. He thought the Great Valley was the whole world. It seems that his father kept his children, boys as well as girls, in complete ignorance of the outside world."

"Tsss! That is bad. What do you suggest, Ursula? That he may not belong on the Visund?"

"Captain," Ursula replied slowly, "I do not want to appear to insult anyone but I am aware that most of your men are not well educated. I am not even sure about your own education."

Eriana stared at Ursula and then nodded, chuckling. "Aye, you are a blunt speaker, Ursula, but to me means that you speak plainly. I would trust your words over those of someone who speaks in flowery circles and says nothing at the end of it. Einnland is a poor land and few have the education I see around me here along the Sirrel. As a daughter of a King I was educated but resented most of it, I am as you know a person of action rather than words.

"However, since arriving in Palarand and meeting Lady Garia, as she was then, I have appreciated what education can do for everyone. Most of my men are now learning to read and to write - the local tongue, of course, not our own runes - and even I pay more attention to what I am told these days. Is the boy lettered, do you know?"

Ursula eventually realized that Eriana was asking about reading and writing. "So he says, Captain. Reading, writing, some numbers, though the local kind, not the... Garian numbers. What he lacks is simply basic knowledge about almost everything. I do not think he is stupid, he asks enough questions! But my original point was that, apart from Lord Kalmenar, I am probably the most educated person on the ship."

"I agree, Ursula. You suggest, perhaps, that some part of your time must needs be spent tutoring the boy."

"Unless you or Lord Kalmenar can think of an alternative, Captain, I see no other choice."

"Yet your problem, I deem, is that while you are educated in matters of Earth you know little about matters of the Great Valley and the countries within it. Since we discovered you, you have learned much, but I would guess that you would not feel confident venturing forth on your own, should it be required."

"Exactly right, Captain. That is one reason I agreed to have Tyra, after all. She has local knowledge that I do not."

"Then it may be we each have to teach the boy what we know and leave other parts to those who may do better. Think you he can yet be of use to the ship?"

"I cannot answer that, Captain. He jumped on board, after all, so he must have thought that he could do whatever you asked of him. However, he might have too many thumbs, if you understand me."

Eriana waved a hand dismissively. "You do not need to know how to read or write to sail a ship, Ursula. Provided he does not fall over the side the moment we change course he should quickly learn what is needful, the same way all my other men did." She grinned. "The only way we will truly find out what he is made of is to try him, is it not? Any blacksmith will tell you that."

"You are content to let him stay, then? I was not sure."

"I am content, Ursula. Did I not give my word? Besides, if I were of a mind to abandon him - which I could never do - I would not do it within the Yodan lands, that would cause too much trouble."

"I had forgotten that. He could be used against you."

"Possibly. But that will never happen, not now I have adopted him. He shall return to Palarand with the rest of us... and by the time we reach Joth once more, Ursula, you may know your own destination."

"As you say, Captain."

* * *

"What does he say?"

"Captain," Hashim replied, his eye to a borrowed telescope, "he indicates that we should go to our right of the pontoon he stands upon. Another signaler will guide us to the correct berth."

"Thank you, Hashim."

Eriana turned around, so that she was facing aft, and blew a sequence on her whistle. Tor, at the far end, raised a hand in acknowledgement and heaved on the steering oar.

"I must needs learn these flag signals," she muttered. "Hashim, do they use the same signals throughout the Sirrel?"

"No, Captain, not in my experience. From Forguland to Faralmark they are generally used but beyond those lands the port authorities use other methods. Most who do use the flags use a common code but there can be some local differences."

She frowned. "Still, if we are to travel this stretch, and in both directions, knowing the signals may be useful, I deem. Will you teach them to me?"

"Captain, I can do better than that, if you would permit me use of a sheet or two of your paper. The signals are easy enough to describe as a diagram, and then they are always there for you to refer to - even if I am not."

"I forget," she told him. "In my homeland, all knowledge of the sea is learned and remembered. Very little is ever written down, since most cannot read anyway. Yet even one who cannot read may understand a diagram. Is that what you mean?"

"If you desire me to draw a diagram that others may use, Captain, then I am sure that I can manage that."

"Very well." Eriana considered. "But I shall not give you paper, except for you to design your pictures. Paper does not mix well with water, I have found, or rather it mixes too well. In Zemmera I will obtain some parchment for you to commit your drawings to, that they may be as reliable as those charts you carry."

"A prudent measure, Captain. Ah, look, to your left and yonder, a man waves another flag."

"I see it." She turned to face aft. «Men! Lower the yard and stow the sail! Those with oars out, help us forward, and slowly, we berth shortly to your sword side. Be ready to throw mooring ropes to the pontoon.»

Arms were raised in acknowledgement as the yard came down and was secured along the center line, the sail being tidily folded and stowed under it. Two unoccupied men went to either end and picked up the coils of mooring line, ready to throw to the pontoons when they were close enough.

«Aaaand... oars up!»

The Visund drifted gently into range and the lines were quickly caught by men on the pontoons. Once the ship was secure the ship's complement began standing, stretching and talking about what would happen next. Eriana walked aft, followed by Hashim and Lars. She stood on the stern deck and faced the men.

«Yet another new land where you can sample the ale, if you dare!»

Laughter greeted this. She continued, «But I would remind you all, this is Yod. These are the folk we fought against and killed. There are many here who may not want us in their lands and I can understand that. There are also many Allied soldiers, warriors, some of whom will see you and take your presence as a challenge. We do not need fights among those we call friends! Drink your ale, enjoy yourselves, have some fun, but be careful.

«I must needs go and speak with those officials to find out where we will all sleep tonight.» There was a certain amount of laughter. «Those of us who do not keep their brains between their legs, that is.» More laughter. «If there is no problem, I will give Lars geld for your meals and drink today. Make ready to go ashore but stay where you are for now. We can deal with our baggage later.»

She moved down to the center of the Visund and hopped lightly from there to the pontoon where two men in uniforms were waiting. Kalmenar, Lars and Tor went with her.

The older of the two men looked at them all. "Welcome to Tobeligo. Your pardon, travelers, we had notice from those of Ferenis that you would arrive today but few details. We did not realize that your ship would be so large!"

Eriana was confused. "Tobeligo! I understood this to be Zemmera! Have we made some mistake? Hashim! Join us if you would."

"Be easy, Mistress! This town was named Zemmera before but we have recently taken a vote and sundered ourselves from those of Yod, naming ourselves Tobeligo. If I may ask, which of you is the captain?"

Eriana replied, "Good man, I am the owner and captain of this ship which is named the Visund. I am Princess Eriana of Palarand and almost all the men you see are my sworn retainers. If I may present Lord Kalmenar of Palarand, he acts as my diplomatic advisor wherever we travel. Lars, commander of my personal guard. Tor, ship's master." Hashim had reached the group by then so she added, "Hashim, our pilot."

"Princess?" The man was surprised. The two bowed to her. "Uh, we did not expect... Your Highness, is this an official visit?"

She smirked. "Yes and no. I am merely taking my ship along the Sirrel to discover the different peoples that live along its banks. As such, you may name me Captain instead of Highness. When I speak with whoever rules such places that we visit, then my visit becomes official, then I will use my full title."

"A curious circumstance... As you command... Captain."

"Now. You have come to ask how long we should stay, what fees we must needs pay and so on. In return the Visund will need fresh water and some other foods and my men will require lodging for one or two nights."

"Of course, Captain. I am sure that there will be no problem -"

On the ship Kaldar turned to Ursula. "What are they doing?"

"This happens whenever we arrive somewhere," Ursula explained. "I imagine that all boats and ships which come to these ports have to pay a fee to cover the facilities the port provides. Those men will want to make sure that they don't get undesirables here who might steal goods from other boats, for example, or depart without paying their bills."

"Oh, I see. I have been down to the port with my father a time or two, this looks much the same. Do they all look like this?"

"Most do, because of the way the river rises and falls throughout the year. There are differences in some of the places we've been. Perhaps you'll get to see them when we return downstream."

"As you say. What will happen to us? Will we sleep here overnight?"

"I do not think so. At all the places I have been so far we have been invited to stay with the local lord, whoever that is. Once those men discover who Eriana is, then I expect that the same thing will happen here."

"What, everyone? Are the mansions... palaces, that big?"

Ursula chuckled. "Sometimes they have been. Other times the men have been assigned barracks instead." She thought. "I am not sure what Eriana will do with you, Kaldar. Your position is somewhat unusual."

"I know. Look, here she comes back."

Eriana, Lars and Tor jumped back on board while Kalmenar and Hashim followed the men off along the pontoons. The two Norsemen gathered their fellows into separate groups and gave instructions while Eriana went to the bow and motioned the women to join her.

"Ladies," she began, then smiled, "and Kaldar, of course. The circumstance is unusual. So recently that even Ferenis did not know, this town has broken with Yod and declared itself independent. They have changed the name from Zemmera to Tobeligo. It is now governed by no noble at all but a Committee chosen by those who live here, together with a Military Governor from Ferenis on behalf of the Allied armies.

"The Allied armies are our immediate problem, since there are many billeted in the town and space for travelers is lacking. There is a port hostel, and we will be found chambers there, but Lars and Tor must needs take the men of the Visund to billets elsewhere in the town.

"I am told the town trades freely and Palarandi coin may be accepted everywhere. We may wander the streets of the town but are advised not to go outside the walls, since the countryside beyond is ruled differently."

Eriana turned to their newest crew member. "Kaldar, for today and tomorrow I must needs ask that you play a part, though I know that you thought you had left that part of your life behind. The only accommodation that may be found for us is in the women's portion of the port hostel. You must needs share a chamber with us. Do you understand?"

His face fell. "Highness, if it must be so, then I will do it." A wan smile. "After all, I have been playing that part all my life."

"Thank you, Kaldar. I know that it will not make you happy but it will make our stay here so much easier. If we did not do this then many questions would be asked and it may cause delays and other inconveniences."

"As you say, Highness." He looked down. "What about my attire? Will they not think it strange?"

"Highness," Ursula said, "If I can offer some advice."

Eriana smiled at Ursula. "Always, Ursula. What is it?"

"Two things. First, if Kaldar comes with us, then I can give her... I'm sorry, him, a complete examination. I am certain that he has other injuries under those borrowed clothes and I want to assess his general condition. Also I remember that when we have stayed in hostels before, there are female servants who see to the bathing chambers and the bedding. If they see Kaldar part dressed or undressed they will see that he has a female body. We do not want rumors to start among the hostel staff."

"As you say! I had overlooked the hostel servants. And the other matter?"

"I should go to the market here, if they have one, and begin my search for herbs. I need to top up my existing stock anyway. It has occurred to me that if Kaldar comes with me, then there may be a stall where a suitable day dress could be obtained. That way he... she... would not stand out." Ursula smiled. "This is complicated!"

"Indeed! But how will you explain his present attire or his short hair?"

"I will think of something, Highness. I have had to make up many stories as I traveled across Earth." She added, "I have had to disguise myself both as man or woman at different times on my wanderings. For our kind, sometimes it is required."

Kaldar stared at Ursula, fascinated.

Eriana nodded, saying, "Very well. First, I suggest, we go and find the hostel and discover what we will be faced with. Tomorrow morning, you, Ursula, together with Tyra, of course, and you, Kaldar, shall go to the market and obtain whatever you may need. I will send Bennet with you, if I may. Two women and a boy, in a town full of armed troops, there could be trouble - of several kinds."

"Agreed, Highness."

"Then, let us go."

* * *

There was something odd about the staff of the hostel, Ursula decided. While they sounded just the same as those at other places she had stayed, their clothing was... different. In fact, the styles looked almost familiar to someone who had been brought up in deepest Russia.

The men wore tunics, just as men most other places did, but theirs had round upright collars, which together with the lower belts made them look just like traditional cossack attire. The few men she had seen who were dressed for outside wore long coats and cylindrical hats reminiscent of Tartar styles, although adjusted for the warmer climate.

The women also wore dresses different than any she had seen before, long, flowing gowns of plain colors and usually under an embroidered vest of another shade. Another oddity was that every female servant had her head covered, some by scarves and others by simple cloth caps, although they showed no sign of disapproval at the guests' uncovered heads.

The proprietor approached the group, bowing obsequiously.

"Your Highness, Mistresses, I apologize for the delay. Your chamber is now ready, if you would follow me. Uh, your page, should he require a separate sleeping room? We are very busy but I may be able to find him a bed with our servants, by your leave."

Eriana tried hard not to glare at the man as she had already explained this once.

"My good man, this young person is not my page. She is the niece of my personal healer Ursula and has recently recovered from a fever. Since we have not been able to properly clean her clothing she is attired thus. She will of course sleep with us."

The man gulped. "As you say, Highness. You did explain but -" He waved his hands helplessly. "As you may see, we are extremely busy."

"It is an unusual circumstance, I admit. If you would show us the way. Will there be hot water available for bathing? Traveling on the river is sticky when it is so warm."

"As you say, Highness. I have asked for water, by the time you have settled in your chamber it should be ready. If you would follow me."

This riverside hostel was larger than some that Ursula remembered, with both men's and women's sides being of two stories. The third side, the eating area, was wider than usual and the stone-built fourth side, where the kitchens and bathing facilities were, was also much larger. All four sides were raised to cope with river floods, as was the central yard. The stables were in a separate block behind the kitchens.

The proprietor led them across the yard and up some stairs to a central corridor with chambers off both sides. Waiting were a group of servant women.

"Your Highness, if I may leave you and your retainers in the hands of my female staff," the man said. "Naturally, if there is aught that I or my people may do you have but to ask."

One of the women curtseyed low. "Your Highness, if you would follow me."

She led them to a spacious chamber with eight single beds in it. There was a separate dressing room where their chests had been placed. Both rooms had large windows overlooking the central yard which, despite the profusion of small leaded panes, let in a good amount of light. Eriana briefly looked around and then nodded to the women.

"Acceptable. Which direction should we go to reach the bathing chambers and toilets?"

"If you would continue along the corridor to the far end, Your Highness. A stairs there will lead you directly into the women's bathing area. At this time of day you should not have other company there, there are many men staying here but few other women."

"Thank you. We will call if we should require help."

"Highness."

The woman curtseyed and departed. At a sign from Eriana Bennet checked the corridor and then closed the door. Eriana turned to Ursula.

"You said that you desired to examine Kaldar."

"I did, Highness. I can do it here or when we go to bathe."

Eriana raised an eyebrow and then turned to Kaldar. "Kaldar, will you bathe with us or would you feel uncomfortable in the same tub with us women?"

The boy gasped. "You bathe together? Highness, I did not know that people did such a thing! At home I must needs bathe with my sisters, overseen by a governess and some female servants, but often we did not bathe at the same time." He added shyly, "Is this something that noble women do? I would not know."

"Child, in Palarand it is common for all women in a household to bathe together, mistresses and maids, should there be enough room. I could not tell you what our menfolk do. If you consider that you are a boy, even though you have the body of a girl, then you may not desire to join us this way. How say you?"

Kaldar licked his lips. "H- Highness, you said that I must needs play a part. If I do not bathe with you the hostel people will think that something is amiss. I will do it."

"Thank you, Kaldar, you are right. Let me check the seals on our chests and then we will go and clean the sweat of the journey from our bodies. A change of attire will do us good as well."

In the bathing chamber the tub was already part-filled with steaming water and the female attendant was setting out soap, towels and fluffy robes for the party. When they arrived she pointed out the ropes for water and the call rope if any assistance was required, then curtseyed and left, closing the door behind her.

Bennet tested the water and pulled for more cold while the others began to disrobe. Hesitantly Kaldar watched them and then began pulling off his borrowed clothes. What was revealed set Eriana's face into a mask of cold anger.

"Ursula, when we return this way I am minded to take a party of my men and burn that monster's mansion to the ground!"

"Highness, if you would have me, I will join you and bring some oil."

Eriana grinned at Ursula. "Despite your healer's oath? We are of the same mind, then." The grin faded. "I thought that my own people were sometimes harsh with their children, I know better now. And they name us barbarians!"

There were many bruises on Kaldar's back and thighs, some caused by rods or canes, others less explainable. There were also several burns.

Also plainly visible for the first time, after the restraining wrappings were removed, were Kaldar's breasts. These were small but definite and appropriate for the age of a developing teenager.

"I do not think that you are going to be able to hide these much longer."

"As you say, Mistress."

"How long have you worn this bandage?"

"Only since this morning, Mistress, after I managed to get some of Sednith's spare attire once they had departed to see you leave. If I may ask why?"

"You can probably just get away with wearing that now, but you are still developing and I will tell you now that it can become very uncomfortable. It can damage things inside your breasts and it will make it harder to breathe."

"I understand that, Mistress, but surely once you find those herbs that you said -"

Ursula held up a hand. "I did say that and it is true, but it may take many months for them to have a noticeable effect. Until then I would really advise you to let your breasts have as much room as possible. That means doing as Her Highness has suggested and pretending that you are a girl."

"As you say, Mistress, but I have no suitable attire."

Eriana suggested, "Kaldar, for today you must needs wear what you began the day with, but it is possible that Tyra may be able to lend you a bodice to support and protect your breasts. Tomorrow you shall go to the market with Ursula and you may find suitable attire there."

Kaldar was downcast. "As you wish, Highness."

Eriana tried an encouraging smile. "Did you think that your heart's desire could be obtained as if by a simple magic spell? On Anmar you know it is deemed there is no such thing as magic. Each of us must needs work hard for our desires and that will take time. Meanwhile, your body continues to grow and must be properly attended."

"I understand, Highness."

"Ah, the impatience of the young! I was once young like you but I know better now. You have done the right thing, Kaldar, by coming with us, and you may trust us to do what is possible to help you. For now, I suggest that you join us in the tub and we can wash the sweat of the river from our bodies."

"As you command, Highness."

Ursula goes to the market in Tobeligo to replenish her supplies and takes Kaldar along. The young runaway will have to be 'Kaldara' while in Yodan lands to avoid awkward questions, so suitable attire must be found. At the market Ursula has an unusual encounter which may or may not be the cause of later discomfort.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

43 - At the Market

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Bennet finally joined the others after breakfast the following morning dressed in a training top and matching box-pleated skirt.

"I ask your pardon for the delay, Mistress," she said when she arrived. "Her Highness suggested I take my sword and, though it is possible to do so with a ship dress, it does not look nor feel right."

Ursula nodded. "I think that you are right, Bennet. Ship dresses are not designed for belts or sashes. That outfit is more practical to my eye, though it must be a little warmer."

The guardswoman shrugged. "What must be, Mistress."

"Then let us go."

As nominally the senior person present Ursula led the small party through the gates of the hostel and into the city proper. To one side was the road leading to the port facilities so they turned the other way. The road they were on was lined with taverns, hostels, booths, chandlers' shops and open-fronted craftsmen's booths where men were sawing and shaping wood, beating metal or making nets and other marine requirements from ropes and cords.

Despite the fact that it was just after breakfast, the taverns were already busy and there were one or two semi-sober clients sitting or lying in the roadway outside. Ursula gave Bennet a look which was replied with by a shake of the head. Avoiding the drinkers they walked to the next junction, nearly bumping into a mature local coming the other way.

"Pardon us, Friend. I wonder, can you direct us to the market? I am a healer and I need to restock some of my herbs."

The man gave Ursula a considered look up and down and then pointed. "That way, Mistress, two streets along and off to your left, you'll find the town square. Just arrived, have you?"

"We have, but how did you know?"

"No-one around here speaks like that, Mistress. I can understand you, it is true, but your choice of words is odd and there is a strange accent."

"I am a stranger to the Great Valley," Ursula agreed. "I am from a distant land called Alberta. Have you heard of it?"

"No, Mistress, but I don't know of many lands, even those along the Sirrel. Of course, Tobeligo is full of strangers these days! Well, I must be going. Luck at the market."

"Thank you."

They watched the old man amble off before turning in the indicated direction.

"He didn't seem to dislike us," Tyra remarked. "I thought that all Yodans hated everybody who was not of their kind."

Bennet disagreed. "From what I heard before we left, most of their own folk did not like their masters either. The word in the palace was that many here rose against their lords and rulers and helped the invading armies when they arrived."

"Do you tell me? The world is a confusing place indeed."

Ursula said, "Everyone in any land has their own personal opinions, Tyra. When you go somewhere new, you cannot assume that they all think the same way." She added, "Of course, you also cannot assume that they think differently either. When in a strange land it is best to keep your mouth shut until you learn how the politics is handled around you."

"Wise words, Mistress."

"Aye, Tyra," Bennet agreed. "In the guard we are taught to avoid giving anyone our opinions while on duty and to take extra care when off duty."

"It must be so if you are sworn to another."

"Indeed, but that does not mean that you must needs share the views of he or she you are sworn to. It just means that when you are on duty you follow orders whatever they may be." She shrugged again. "Off duty, well, you may express your opinions to your friends but it is usually wiser to keep them to yourself. Many a good meal has been spoiled by arguments caused by others' opinions."

"As you say, Bennet."

Ursula remarked, "Speaking from experience, Bennet?"

"Aye, Mistress. I did work in the palace kitchen."

The square opened up and the four began to work their way around the many stalls. Most of those wandering around were locals, recognizable now by their garb, but there were plenty of others around too. Some of those wore a variety of uniforms but others could be easily identified as river folk or travelers.

While the stalls were much the same as elsewhere, the buildings surrounding the square looked old and badly kept. It was a while before Ursula figured out why.

This is a ferry port. Most people don't stay around here very long. It isn't the capital, either, so maybe they haven't spent so much money doing it up. If they are at war most of the time they probably spent their money on other things. There is no paint on these buildings!

I do not plan to live here either. Better to concentrate on my own needs - and those of Kaldar.

"Kaldar, how old are you?"

"Mistress, I have thirteen years. If I may ask, why do you need to know?"

"Because I may have to make up a story about you. Should anyone ask, I will tell them we are related. When we find the stall of a herbalist or a dressmaker, they may ask your age, and if I did not know it someone would wonder why I did not know."

"I understand, Mistress."

Since the term herbs could mean plants that could be used for cooking as well as healing, several vendors were found near the stalls selling food. Ursula managed to replenish her other stocks but the ones she wanted for Kaldar were not available.

"Which way is your barge going, Mistress? Upstream or downstream?"

"Upstream. I know that I cannot find what I need further down the Sirrel."

"As you say. You know that the river divides beyond Yod?"

"Yes, of course." Actually, I did not until you just told me. But I need to make them think I am familiar with the river.

"Then once you depart Yod you must needs take the left fork, Mistress. At one of the smaller ports along that stretch you should find what you need - only along the east bank, mind, I do not know if the west bank still belongs to Yod - and I do not care."

"Ah. I will have to consult my captain, then. I do not know what course he has chosen."

"Luck on your journey, Mistress."

"Thank you."

She had much the same advice elsewhere, so once their other needs were satisfied she turned her attention to the fabric stalls. At the first stall the woman looked her up and down, gave Kaldar a harder look and spent a long time examining Bennet and her weapons.

"Mistress? The attire of you all is unusual and, if I may say so, of interest to me."

Ursula gave the woman a smile. "These are new styles from Joth, Mistress. The city can become very hot and so this," she gestured to her ship dress, "was suggested to the river folk to help keep us cool."

"Do you tell me? Is the design available or must I needs pay someone a fee every time I make it?"

"Those of Joth have decided that this design should be made available to all, Mistress. It is simple enough to make, after all, just a front and a back, two short sleeves and not even a seam down my back." Ursula turned right round so that the woman could see the back of the dress. "However, to get the shaping right, so I was told, requires some fairly careful cutting to make it fall properly."

The woman studied it closely. "Oh, I see. It is cleverly done, I deem. I wonder, if it were possible, if I might borrow such a garment for a day, that I might understand it better."

"Regrettably, Mistress, we sail tomorrow morning right after breakfast. That will not be possible."

The woman's face fell. "Ah. My misfortune, then."

"I can tell you that these have become popular in Joth and you may see other traveling women dressed this way. I will also tell you that they do not all have to be the same color, pattern or material though the material will affect fit and comfort, of course."

"My thanks to you, Mistress, for the information." The woman pointed at Tyra. "Is that your assistant? I see that she wears a similar style but hers has a pouch sewn across the front. What a simple idea! I could do with something like that for my own attire. It would be of help working this stall."

"Feel free, Mistress."

"But your... escort, is that right? By your leave, I have never heard of such a thing! Do they have armswomen in Joth these days?"

Bennet answered, "They probably do by now, Mistress, but I am a guardswoman of King Robanar of Palarand. I am here not to protect the mistress from those of Yod but from any unruly men-at-arms who may do what armsmen often do when they see a group of women."

"Aye! I could do with one like you as well, I deem! I am frequently offered inducements to leave my stall for a bell or so. I think that half of Tobeligo will be glad when these armies return home, though the other half will bemoan the drop in trade. Tell me, your own attire is as interesting as that of your mistress. What is that you wear? An unusual uniform dress or something else? That skirt is especially interesting."

"As you say, Mistress. It is a pull-on tunic, shaped for a woman, which is normally tucked inside the separate skirt. The box pleats allow me to kick when the need arises."

"Ah! How clever!" The woman nodded. "A uniform, I suppose?"

"It was originally designed so, Mistress, but many in Palarand city have found the design so fascinating that the style is now seen in many places. The effect is most striking when the pleats are made from different colors, such that the contrast is only seen when we move."

"Oh! I see!" The woman turned to Ursula. "And if I may make this design also?"

"A difficult question, Mistress. I do not know the answer. We have a noble with us, I could ask him and send you the answer later today, if he knows it."

"I would be interested, Mistress. You may address it to Kylina the Clothseller. I am one of the Town Committee, I am well known, you may be sure it will be delivered."

After writing down the name on a scrap of paper, Ursula looked up to find the woman waiting.

"Mistress, I assume that you did not just stop at my stall to give me a display of fashion. If I may be of help?"

I was about to invent a story but speaking with her about our clothes means that it could become elaborate and she might get suspicious. That could make it easier to fall apart.

There is no reason why I should not tell part of the truth.

"You may be able to, Mistress. As we were departing from Ferenis city yesterday morning, this young woman jumped on board, she was running away from her father who treats her badly. Our captain could not leave her there, Duke Gathol of Ferenis was called but was reluctant to intervene. His Grace has permitted our captain to take her with us to keep her safe. Her name is Kaldara. As you can see, she is in need of appropriate clothing."

"That is a girl? I thought she was a boy attendant! Your pardon, Mistress, I was misled by her appearance."

"Yes. She had to sneak out after her father left home and that meant a disguise. Can you help her? I know that you will not have anything like our own dresses, but she needs something light that will work on board ship."

Kylina's eyes narrowed. "Who is your captain, then, who can persuade a Duke to let him take a runaway child with him?"

Ursula sighed. "Mistress, I did not want to mention any names since you might think that I am telling a tall story. I would prefer that you keep this information to yourself."

"Mistress, unlike many I do not share gossip in the market nor anywhere else! As I am also a Councilwoman I have a reputation to consider. Unless a crime has been committed, I shall speak of this matter to nobody."

"My captain is not a man, she is Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand. Our ship is the Visund."

Kylina's eyes widened with surprise. "Do you tell me? The Princess was spoken about in Council last night. There was some talk then about a child being on board with all those men. This is she? Mistress, you have my full attention. Of course I will do what I can, and if I cannot I will speak with our other traders. How long will your ship remain in Tobeligo?"

"As I mentioned earlier, we leave tomorrow morning."

"Ah. Too soon to have something sewn, I deem. Let me see what I can do, Mistress. I will need to measure her first, of course."

"Kaldara? You heard? Go with Mistress Kylina into the booth so that she can measure you."

"Of course, Mistress."

It was less than a minute, Ursula estimated, before Kylina came storming out, her face like thunder.

"Mistress? I require your word that you are not responsible for those marks on the child's body!"

"Mistress Kylina," Ursula responded carefully, "I am a healer. I swear to you that I am not responsible for any of the injuries on Kaldara. I will also swear that no-one on the Visund has made any of those marks."

Bennet stepped forward. "Mistress, I am a guardswoman of King Robanar of Palarand. I witnessed the girl come aboard, I witnessed the arguments between our captain and her father. I shall also swear."

Tyra immediately said, "Heard and witnessed!"

The fire went out of Kylina's eyes but she was still incensed. "My apologies for doubting you, Mistresses. What kind of monster does that to his children? Does he have a name?"

"He does, Mistress, he is Denethar of Ferenis. Do you know of him?"

"Denethar! Why, of course, he trades across the river. At least he does when we are not at war with one another. Do you tell me that he is as hard on his own family as he is driving a bargain?"

"I cannot answer for his other children, Mistress, or his bargaining. From what I have heard his profits come mainly from wars. He buys and sells animals, equipment and food to armies passing through but charges them high prices. He does not charge those prices to Ferenis buyers, so we were told."

Kylina's expression was of disgust. "We have those in Yod also, Mistress. I will bring this matter to the Council's notice, by your leave. If I have my way he shall not trade at this crossing again."

Ursula was silent for a while. "It occurs to me, Mistress Kylina, that since Denethar makes most of his profits during wars then he might be one of those responsible for causing them. I'm sorry we have to go tomorrow, but your Council might think of investigating him a little deeper." She had another thought. "If he does trade over here, perhaps you should also be investigating those contacts as well."

"Maker! I had not thought of that! Aye, I will tell them what you have told me." Kylina smiled. "But I have a young woman shivering in the back. If you would excuse me."

She went into the booth again and returned shortly, shaking her head. "If you would thank your Princess for me. I cannot think of a better deed that she might have done."

She went to the rails, which were to one side of the table which held materials and accessories, and began going through her stock. Using her tape measure to check sizes, she shook her head twice before pulling out a short plain mid green dress.

"This is for a much younger person, Mistress, but her waist is such that it should fit and still leave room for some growth. It is a simple style which should not offend her tastes and will be short enough for the river. Oh! I am forgetting myself. Of course her tastes may not be those of Yod... or Tobeligo."

"I -" Ursula turned to Tyra and Bennet, stumped. What she knew about local styles could be written on the head of a pin. "What do either of you think?"

Bennet just shrugged while Tyra replied, "Mistress, it is not a style that would be seen in Joth but since we began traveling I do not think it will draw attention, if that is your thought."

"Would you like to go and help her try it on?"

"Of course, Mistress."

Ursula turned back to Kylina and then remembered. "Ah, we're going to need underwear as well... both top and bottom."

"As you wish, Mistress. If your assistant would join the child within, I will look out some items to wear beneath the dress."

Kylina rummaged in some covered baskets under the table and then joined Tyra inside with Kaldara. It took a little time before the three emerged. The dress had long, loose sleeves and a fairly wide neckline with a frill around the edge. The skirt was full, of two tiers and just reached to Kaldara's knees.

Ursula asked Kaldara, "How do you feel?"

"It fits well, Mistress, though it feels a little short." Kaldara glanced at the hems of the other women. "Your skirts are short too, is this because of the ship?"

"Partly, since we are able to climb about a little easier, but it will be cooler in the heat of summer as well."

"As you say, Mistress."

Kylina commented, "You speak truth, Mistress, a shorter hem will be cooler, I deem, but in Yod such displays of legs are frowned upon. If you would tell me, is it the fashion to the east to wear hems so high?"

This time it was Bennet who responded. "Mistress, the general rule in Palarand is that when a man and a woman stand near to each other, he should not be able to see her knees. Of course once they sit down her knees may be seen but that is acceptable."

"Do you tell me?"

"Ah, but I must add, Princess Garia prefers even shorter hems, though only the younger folk are likely to wear them thus. She has set many new fashions in Palarand since her arrival."

"Indeed?" Kylina looked wistful. "I wish that your party were staying longer, that I might learn what is happening in the east. There have been many tales, most of which I may not believe."

"Kaldara? Are you taking that one?" At her nod Ursula turned to Kylina. "How much underwear should she need?"

"She has none? None at all? Of course not, considering how she arrived. Then I would suggest two bodices and five panties. She will also need at least two tie-side panties."

"Agreed. How much will it all cost?"

"If I might ask, which coin will you use? We accept most coins from the east."

"Since our ship is from Palarand that is where most of our money is from."

"Then..." Kylina mumbled a little and then stated, "Call it eight Feniks, Mistress."

"Done."

Since Bennet was the only person familiar with the coinage she opened her pouch, brought out her bag of coins and counted out the money. Kylina raised an eyebrow but by now had worked out that everybody in the group came from different places. She took the money and tucked it away before making a pile of the excess goods - and Kaldar's boy clothes - and wrapping them in a piece of thin cloth tied with string.

Ursula asked, "Mistress, I have noticed that all the women in Yod... Tobeligo... have their heads covered, even inside. Is there some particular reason? Even a law?"

Kylina snorted. "Not in Tobeligo there is not! Mistress, the laws of Yod are oppressive to women, as you may learn when next your ship comes to land. Such laws were enforced here, as you must realize, but that was one reason we broke away. We make our own laws now. For now, the wearing of a head covering is merely customary, what all women are used to, but those who come from the east like yourselves bare their heads and it is likely that we will do the same in time."

"I see. Of course, when the sun is hot we all have straw hats... and I have just realized that Kaldara will need a hat too."

"Indeed, Mistress! Especially if she has a bare neck like that. If I may direct you to Komer Felter's stall." She pointed. "Tell him I sent you and he will not cheat you. His hats are robust and reliable too."

"Thank you for the tip, Mistress Kylina, and good day to you."

"Good day to you and your party, Mistress. Luck on your journey and safe traveling on the river."

The four wandered through the market, looking at everything but they had few other requirements of their own. Tyra carried Kaldara's clothes. Eventually they came to the hatmaker's stall.

"Komer Felter? Mistress Kylina sent us. Our young charge here will need a straw hat to protect her from the sun."

"For the girl? Of course. Let me see."

While Komer was checking through a pile of straw hats to find one small enough for Kaldara's head Ursula felt a hard nudge in her side. She turned to find the snout of a young dranakh next to her and its eyes looking straight at her own.

"Your pardon, Mistress," a man came over. "Nivet decided you were interesting. She means you no harm."

Nivet gave Ursula a complicated bleat. The man looked surprised.

"She's never done that afore! Nivet, come, return to your mother."

Ursula looked up and saw a larger dranakh behind a stall selling dairy products. One eye regarded her closely but she felt no danger. Rather, she somehow knew that there was interest, curiosity, but she did not know how she knew.

A harder nudge on her elbow made her step back as she saw that the young dranakh had opened its mouth, showing an impressive array of huge teeth and a massive expanse of tongue. She expected to be enveloped by halitosis but instead the smell was sweet, of clean vegetables and grass with a hint of milk.

She had the strongest urge, then, one which made her back away in confusion. She muttered, "What?"

"Mistress?" The man was concerned and, turning, Ursula saw that not only her companions were watching warily but those around her at other stalls had also stopped to watch.

"Mistress?" The man asked again. "What is it? She will not harm you, I am sure of it."

"I... don't know," Ursula replied, confused. "I had the strangest feeling then. For some reason I wanted to put my arm into its mouth!"

The man looked amazed but his response was completely unexpected. "Mistress, I have never heard of such a thing! You are indeed favored. They desire to know you without me introducing you. If you would put your arm into her mouth, she will taste it and then let it out."

"What? I can't do that!" Ursula backed further away, shocked.

"Mistress," Bennet called. "It is true, when the owner of a dranakh wishes to introduce his friends to the beasts that is what they do. They will not offer to taste if they are not sure of you."

Ursula stared at the dranakh who regarded her steadily, its mouth still partly open. "You are sure?"

"Mistress, I have done it myself, on my uncle's farm."

Ursula stuck out her left arm and instinctively closed her eyes as it was engulfed. What followed was both expected and unexpected. The mouth was warm and wet, but not slimy. She could feel the taste buds of the tongue against the skin of her arm. Somehow the contact had avoided the teeth, but she had decided that whatever was happening would involve no danger or injury to herself. There was a curious feeling of calm, satisfaction.

After a few moments the mouth opened and she withdrew her arm. It dried surprisingly quickly. She opened her eyes to find the young dranakh regarding her and she thought to bow.

"Thank you, Nivet. That was unexpected but thank you."

The beast gave another complicated bleat and then turned away to rejoin its mother.

The owner scratched his head. "Mistress, I have no idea what just happened. If you would accept my apologies for any inconvenience."

"I don't know what to say," Ursula confessed. "That was completely outside my experience."

"You are new to the animals then, Mistress?" When she nodded he explained, "It is a very old custom between owner and beast, Mistress. I do not know how or where it started. They are great beasts, very gentle and generally do as they are bid. Because of their size they may not be forced. Usually they grow close to their owners and will defend them vigorously at need. To introduce someone new, someone whom the owner trusts and that the beast may know to trust as well, that is what we do."

"I see, but I do not know you and you do not know me. We have never met before... have we?"

He smiled. "Mistress, you came from the river and I have never been on the water in my life. No, we have never met before and that is why I do not know why this has happened."

Ursula's arm had completely dried now and she rubbed it thoughtfully. "I have noticed that other dranakhs have taken an interest in me but nothing like this." She shrugged. "Yet another mystery for a woman who travels strange lands. Thank you for your time and the explanation."

He bowed. "For such as you, Mistress, of course."

The man turned and went back behind his stall. Shaking her head Ursula returned to the business at hand.

"What happened then, Mistress?"

"I'm not sure, Kaldara, but maybe Bennet can explain when we return to the hostel. It is something that happens here that I was not aware of."

"Nor me, Mistress. What do you think of this hat? Is it too big, do you think?"

"It is similar to the ones we have so should do for keeping the sun off." Ursula stopped, just about to ask about other hats, then realizing that other hats would likely be male styles. Later. "Um, you could have another smaller one if you want. That one might blow about in the wind when we're on the river."

"As you say, Mistress."

"Mistress," Tyra suggested, "if you would ask for some extra ribbon. We might not have enough."

"Mistress?" the stall holder attracted her attention. "If I might suggest, your maid spoke of wearing the hats on the river. If that is so, I could offer some thin tape which may serve better than ribbon. Ribbon is better if you should be visiting in the town, perhaps, but for the river a tape would be more robust."

"A good idea, Master Komer."

The deal was done and coin exchanged just as the clock tower in the market place struck a bell before noon.

"Mistress, by the time we return to the hostel and refresh ourselves it will be lunchtime."

Ursula nodded. "Bennet? Anything else we might need? Then lead the way."

On the walk back to the hostel Ursula began to feel slightly odd. The colors of everything around her looked strange somehow and she was definitely feeling light-headed. By the time they reached the hostel she headed directly for the bathing block and poured some water over her head to try to clear her thoughts.

"Mistress? Are you all right?"

Ursula smiled at Tyra through her dripping hair. "I think so. We've been out in the sun this morning and, while we found hats for Kaldara, neither of us thought to wear our own. I should be all right after some food and our nap."

There was concern in the maid's eyes. "I hope so, Mistress, but I wonder if you may have caught something from that beast."

Ursula was surprised by the observation. "That just never occurred to me, Tyra. I hope not! We have had enough delays and complications on this voyage already!"

"As you say, Mistress. Do you need help drying your hair?"

"It is warm enough that it should dry quickly, I think. We could go and find a brush from our chests, that may help it along. I wonder where Her Highness is?"

"I know not, Mistress, but she will be sure to join you at table."

"Of course. Lead the way, Tyra."

* * *

Ursula rolled over, groaning. Her mouth felt as if it were full of wool and she suspected that she might have been dribbling in her sleep. She dragged herself into a sitting position and looked around their chamber through slitted eyes. This chamber had shutters rather than drapes and they let harsh beams of bright afternoon sunlight leak around the edges, making her squint. Only one other person was in the room, sitting upright in her bed, her back against the headboard, watching her closely.

"Unh. What time is it?" she groaned. "Where are the others?"

"Mistress, it is about the eighth bell," Tyra replied quietly. "As far as I know Her Highness took the others down to the ship. You seemed to be deeply asleep so she said to leave you until you woke. Do you feel any better?"

Ursula stretched and then ran her fingers through her hair. "I'm not sure. Despite appearances I do not think I slept well. There were -" She winced at a tangle. "I've had some very strange dreams today. I don't know what might have caused them."

"Is it because of what happened before lunch, Mistress?"

Ursula bodily dragged her consciousness back into the foreground and considered. "I don't know. Maybe it was the sun, but we have had hot days before. Maybe it was something I ate. There were those mushrooms we had at breakfast..."

Her voice trailed off as her thoughts began to analyze the potential problem.

Mushrooms! I doubt very strongly that they cultivate edible fungi in this world yet. Somebody probably went out before dawn and picked them. I wonder if something... psychotropic got in among them?

I remember that restaurant in Paris. It was all supposed to be 'wild' food and it really did taste good, but a bad mushroom gave us all trips for hours. Perhaps it is like that?

She gave Tyra a small smile. "I'm the healer so I should be able to work out what is wrong with me. If it was bad food then the effects should wear off after a while. Did you or any of the others notice anything wrong?"

"Nobody has mentioned it while I was around, Mistress. If it was something we ate, then I would think somebody else would have had effects like yours."

"Hmm. That only leaves the dranakh, doesn't it? I wonder what diseases they carry."

"But, Mistress, as the man said the custom has been carried on for very many years. If it caused such trouble they might not do it."

"That is true, Tyra, but of course I am a stranger here from somewhere else entirely. I might be more susceptible to such things than a local person who has lived with these animals all their life."

"As you say, Mistress. Do you feel well enough to rise, or should I call for someone?"

"No." She yawned. "I'll be fine. Let us go and see if anyone has a pot of pel brewed downstairs."

Tyra grinned. "The best medicine of all, Mistress!"

* * *

On board the Visund the crew were engaged in a number of different activities, most resulting in small seated groups. One such group was seated amidships, engaged in reinforcing a worn part of the sail which was threatening to split at some future inconvenient time. Others were cleaning or sharpening weapons, mending clothing or footwear or just engaged in some friendly chat. Two were using brushes to varnish worn parts of the woodwork while another two were using sand-stones to remove potential splinters from the handles of oars.

Another group included Kaldar, who was sitting with them near the bow and watching with amazement. The men had taken the remaining leftovers of cloth and spread them out on the planks of the pontoon, measuring and cutting pieces sized to fit him before bringing the material back on board and beginning to sew the parts together.

"But I did not know that you could sew! Surely that is women's work?"

"Is different when on sea," Brodgar explained. "Usually no women on ship, if clothing is torn or worn, we do it ourselves. See, sail needs mending, clothes do too. Most can make simple tunic, trouser if needed."

"So all that needlework I was forced to learn will not be wasted, then?"

The sailor grinned at the disguised girl/boy. "If you good, then you probably get clothes of others to mend. You have small fingers, not like big clumsy sailors. Use needle easily. Should not do it, Captain will say no, each should do own."

"That is a relief." Kaldara looked at Brodgar shyly. "But I would not mind, if there is not too much work."

"Boy," Vynil cautioned. "One lesson you learn. Never put hand up for anything! Enough happen in your life, you do not want more."

"As you say... Vynil?"

He nodded. "Yah. You learn names real quick. Good."

At the stern another group approached Eriana, who had just finished discussing the next day's route with Hashim.

«Highness, can you spare us a word?»

«Of course, Torvin.» She looked at the five men. «What is it? You look serious.»

«The child. We do not disagree with his presence aboard, Highness. We think you are right to have rescued him.» Torvin grimaced. «That is our problem, Highness. How sure are you that he is a boy? To see him there, learning ship-craft with Brodgar, it seems to me that he could be nothing but a girl! Yet yesterday, when we took him aboard, I did not know if he were boy or girl. We accept all your commands, Highness, as we should, but we seek to understand this thing.»

Eriana nodded. «I understand what you say, Torvin. I would be a bad leader if I made decisions that you did not understand.»

Torvin held up a hand. «Highness, you are cleverer than most of us. We have no complaint if there are things you say or do that are beyond us. The matter of the child is different. We feel - most of the crew feel - that if he is to travel with us we must understand who we are traveling with. A child that looks like a girl but wants to become a boy can be a cause for confusion, embarrassment - and danger.»

She smiled. «Torvin, if you think that I am cleverer than you, you are mistaken! I have just had the benefit of a better education, that is all. There are many things some of you can do that I would not even attempt to do. I could not sail this ship, to start with. Oh, I have spent much time on the ocean, as you are all aware, but I do not know all the details of the sailor's craft. I am learning, it is true, but I still have a great deal to learn.

«Let us talk of the child, then. You all know that those who came from the mother world have been changed from boy to girl, as Garia was, from woman to man as Maralin was and from man to woman as Ursula was. Those who brought them here - the same people who long ago brought our ancestors from the mother world to Anmar, did so not by magic but by machines that even Garia does not understand. Garia has told me that those machines do not work properly every time they are used and so some people come out the other way, if you understand me.

«Now for Garia and for Maralin the change was unwanted. Both of them have adapted, they had no choice in the matter, and it seems to me they have adapted well. But Ursula had no need to adapt, as she was already a woman inside before she left the mother world. You know as I do that there are people like Ursula in Jotlheim, people who say, quietly, that they are born into the wrong body.» The five nodded. «Ursula was like that. On the mother world she had the body of a man but has always thought that she should have been a woman.»

She shook her head. «Garia tried to explain it to me once but she said that even she did not know all of it. Let me see. The seed of a man goes into a woman and a child is born, yes? But a seed is only half the information that makes a new baby. The other half comes from the mother. Everyone has two copies of this information, one from their father and one from their mother. The two copies are not the same and sometimes this can cause trouble. Remember Erik Ten-fingers? He has an extra one on each hand because of a problem with the information that grew him inside his mother.

«Obviously, part of that information has to decide whether to make a boy child or a girl child. I did not understand what Garia told me about this. The point is, I believe, that once the decision is made changes happen to the baby as it grows inside, different changes if it is to be a boy, different to those for a girl. But the changes to parts of the body of the child happen at different times to the changes to the brain.» Eriana tapped her head.

«Normally everything happens as it should but, if there is a problem, or perhaps a conflict, then someone like Ursula or Kaldar may be the result. Ursula tells me that such people have an intense feeling from very young that something is wrong, sometimes even before they can speak properly. They can be so miserable as they grow up that some even take their own lives to end the pain. I believe that Kaldar is one of those people. Ursula, who understands the problem too well, will try to fix Kaldar's body so that it will more closely resemble that of a man. But it will all take time.»

Torvin said, «Highness, I did not know that being a baby and growing up was so complicated! You have shown us that Kaldar is a special child and we will take great care of him, I swear it.» The others murmured agreement. «Yet Princess Garia knows all this? Is she really of the mother world or is she of the Æsir?»

«I have often wondered that myself. I think not, but those who brought her here, those who brought our ancestors here, I would name them Æsir even if they are not as our sagas describe. They certainly have the powers to do what they did. As for Garia, she is what the people of this world will be in two hundred years time. She shows us what will be. Our descendants will have such powers that we would think them Æsir as well.»

«To be alive in such days! Captain, we will bother you no more. Come, lads, I see Tor needs help getting that sail stowed.»

The men nodded and turned. Eriana saw movement on the pontoon and smiled. Somehow she always felt better when Ursula was nearby. The healer and her maid climbed carefully down into the ship, aided by nearby crew. By the time they were on board Eriana had moved to greet them.

"Ursula! How do you feel now?"

She gave a small smile. "Better, thank you, Highness." A frown. "My sleep could have been better, though, I had some weird dreams." A shake of the head. "I could not describe anything of them to you, though."

"Have you thought what it might be?"

"Either something we ate, but if that were so then others, such as yourself, would have been affected as well. The only other idea I had was a strange meeting we had in the market before lunch."

"Which meeting? The Councilwoman or the dranakh?"

"The dranakh. It might have been carrying something, a disease or," a shrug, "I don't know."

As she led them aft Eriana spoke slowly. "Ursula, I have been thinking about what you told me over lunch. I believe that it might be the dranakh. Now you know that we have little to do with those beasts in Einnland, it is too cold, but I have seen them in action since arriving in the Great Valley." She gestured to empty places on a bench. "Here, sit down and hear my words."

"Highness."

Eriana settled herself on a facing bench. "Garia told me of two things that happened to her concerning dranakhs. There may be others. She said that, while they were fighting an armed gang many marks from her base in Blackstone, the dranakhs of her party, who had been grazing above the town, appeared later just before two ptuvils arrived. They had traveled about nine marks since the battle and they could not have known about the ptuvils.

"From this she thought that the great beasts might have some powers she named telepathy, which she said means the reading of minds. Dranakhs are known to anticipate the desires of their owners, presenting themselves without being asked. I have seen this myself on several occasions."

"Telepathy?"

Eriana grinned. "I do not know what is meant by that word, Ursula. I do not think, with such great beasts, that it means you could hold a conversation with one. I think that it is more that it may be able to pick out the intentions of its owner's mind before he has put them into words. Does that make any sense?"

Ursula considered this and then nodded. "They can obviously do something, Highness."

"So, the second thing happened after the next battle they fought. On their way back to the palace, on the road away from South Slip, which is the ferry port across the Sirrel from Dekarran, they were set upon by large numbers of those of Yod. After the battle they were too few, too tired and had too many injured to manage and yet someone must needs go for help. Garia thought to tie her sash and that of Prince Keren to a dranakh's harness. Both had blood stains but not of their own blood. Then she put her hand on its head and thought of what she wanted it to do... and it immediately did it. It went off back to the ferry port and the message was plain enough for all to understand."

"I am astonished. Highness, I never considered anything like that... But this is Anmar and what you have just told me could easily be possible. You think one of them might be trying to talk to me somehow?"

Eriana grinned again. "You are the one they want to speak to, Ursula. You tell me!"

"But why me?"

The Princess shrugged. "I do not know. Perhaps it is because you come from another world, perhaps something else. Let me know what you find out."

"Of course, Highness."

* * *

There was a surprise visitor at the hostel after the evening meal.

Eriana asked the female servant, "Who did she ask for? How did she name herself?"

"Your Highness, she asked for the healer in your party. Her name is Kylina, she is a member of the Town Council."

Eriana turned to Ursula who replied, "She was the one who ran the stall where we bought -" she thought fast, "- some extra tie-sided panties today. She told us she was a Councilwoman. Perhaps it was about Denethar, we mentioned him in passing."

Ursula's look stopped Eriana from asking further questions. Instead the Princess turned to the servant. "If she may join us, we are all decent."

"As you desire, Your Highness."

Kylina knocked on the door a short time later. Bennet let her in and she curtseyed awkwardly to Eriana.

"Your Highness, I have two reasons to come here tonight. Firstly, after the mistress had gone I thought about the young girl and realized that she had no nightwear." She held up a small bundle. "Here are two nightgowns of a suitable size for her. If you would accept them with my compliments."

"Mistress Kylina, I will accept them on behalf of young Kaldara but I will pay what you are owed. If you must needs buy and sell to survive, aye, and sew garments as well, then I would not have you go hungry on my account. How much?"

"Highness, you are gracious. A Fenik is all I would ask."

Eriana paid the coin herself before asking, "And the second matter?"

"Highness, I learned that your ship departs tomorrow for the city of Yod and I would offer advice."

"What advice?"

"That you and your crew should wear uniforms when you arrive, Your Highness. Yod is a land in conflict and, though there are troops from other lands there to keep the peace, the situation can become difficult. I learned that you and your crew have uniforms, I saw your swordswoman in the marketplace today," she pointed at Bennet, "and I would suggest that your colors may serve to deter anyone who seeks mischief to you and your people."

"Rather than appear attired as travelers, you mean?"

Kylina nodded. "It is as you say, Highness. Travelers might be seen as an easy target for robbers, Your Highness, but uniforms will tell them that a strong lord is behind you."

"And so he is, Mistress Kylina. Your information is worth payment, I deem, if it keeps trouble away from us."

Eriana searched through the coin pouch she had just used and handed over a coin.

"A Palarandi Crown? Your Highness, this is too much!"

"You have been of service to those of Palarand, Mistress Kylina. If you do not want to keep it all then put the rest into a fund for the poor."

Kylina curtseyed low. "As you command, Your Highness."

Eriana stood. "I would offer you something more valuable, Mistress Kylina. Wait you there until I fetch something."

She walked into their communal dressing chamber.

Ursula took the opportunity to ask, "Mistress, have you had time to mention Denethar to the Council?"

"Mistress, I have, but investigating him might be difficult. I do not know who he trades with, legally or illegally, or how many might take his coin. I can only speak with those I trust." She held up a hand. "If and when you return to Tobeligo, Mistress, I might have answer for you."

"That was all I wanted to know, Mistress."

When Eriana returned she had a piece of folded parchment in her hand. "Mistress Kylina, I have heard of your interest in our attire. Accept this document signed by myself and my aide Lord Kalmenar of Palarand, on behalf of those of Palarand, which entitles you to produce and to sell skirts which contain box pleats anywhere within the writ of Tobeligo law."

"Your Highness, I shall remember your kindness always. If those of Tobeligo may be of service to you at some future time, you have only to ask."

"Thank you, Mistress. And now we must retire, we have an early start."

"Then I should bid you all good-night. Your Highness."

Kylina curtseyed again and let herself out of the chamber.

The short voyage from Tobeligo to Yod takes longer than expected and it is early evening before they are found a berth. In the women's hostel wrong assumptions are made, resulting in a bar brawl, before a tense confrontation occurs with someone who should know better!

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

44 - Conflict at Yod

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2021 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

There was a stir when the women from the Visund came down to breakfast the following morning. This was because Bennet and Semma were wearing their Palace Guard uniforms, though they had left their swords behind in their chamber. They would not don their weapons until after they had finished eating.

Eriana was also wearing Palace Guard uniform, as although she was not technically a member, she had been provided one for use when her brother Torulf had arrived unexpectedly at the palace. There had been some amusement when she, Garia, Danisa and Helga had all appeared to confuse and confront the Crown Prince of Einnland. Eriana had been advised to take the uniform on her journey as it was, in fact, the only uniform she owned, other than the accidental Captain's 'ship dresses' she had acquired in Joth.

Ursula, Tyra and Kaldara were not wearing uniform as they had joined the ship's company after it had departed Palarand. Ursula and Tyra were again wearing ship dresses while Kaldara wore the green dress purchased the previous day. Kalmenar and Hashim had already arrived and had caused another stir, since they were both dressed in tee shirts and shorts, although of different shades compared to the women's dresses.

One item that made the locals look askance was that they all had bare legs. Bargemen who dressed in rough tops and kilts might not wear the customary tights but here were two men and six women showing their bare skin to the world. However, the party was leaving after breakfast and so the disturbing sight could be borne for the bell or two that remained of their residence.

The men were waiting at a large table for eight and stood as the women joined them, bowing to Eriana.

Kalmenar greeted them. "Good morning, Your Highness, good morning, ladies."

"Good morning, Kalmenar, Hashim," she replied. "I trust all is well?"

"I have no complaints, Highness," the small diplomat replied. Hashim nodded in agreement.

"Then let us be seated. I am anxious to be on our way this morning."

The women joined the men and all selected seats, waiting until Eriana sat before seating themselves. The servers began setting out the staple breakfast foods: grain porridge, sliced meats, fruits, cheese and bread. There were, of course, copious supplies of pel and small-beer available to drink, along with fruit juice when requested.

Kalmenar asked Ursula, "Mistress, I trust that you have suffered no further ill effects from yesterday?"

Ursula reached for a dish of sliced fruit as she replied, "I think so, My Lord. I do not remember waking last night, though the others tell me that I was restless."

"Ah. If I may venture, Mistress, you do appear a little tired this morning. Mayhap you will have a restful journey on the ship today to help recover your strength."

"It is possible. I do not feel this morning what I felt yesterday so it might be fading, whatever it was. I have no doubt that a little fresh air on the river will help."

Eriana asked, "Kalmenar, do you have any idea what we must expect when we reach the city of Yod?"

He set down his goblet of small beer. "Highness, I do not. I have traveled there once, as I have mentioned, but the Ascendancy is no more and, if Tobeligo is any guide to conditions, I do not know what we might face. All I can suggest is to be prepared for anything and everything."

Eriana nodded. "Aye. We have in part prepared by wearing what we have chosen, on the advice of Kylina the Councilwoman. It is unfortunate that we have little idea of conditions in the capital."

"As you say, Highness. The fact that Tobeligo chose to break away - which choice I will neither approve nor condemn - means that they now have less knowledge of what happens in the rest of Yod. If you may treat today's journey as, perhaps, you did when you arrived at Plif, Highness."

Eriana snorted over her own goblet of small beer. "Hah! I trust that I will be better informed now than I was then! I cannot believe how innocent we all were." She added, "But I understand your point, My Lord. Caution shall be our rule today."

At the end of breakfast they went out into the courtyard to find that some of the crew had arrived with two light carts to transport their chests back to the ship.

"Good morrow, lads! Any ill effects that I should know about?"

Folke answered, "Greetings, Captain. Some sore heads, should be all right once we sail."

"Why am I not surprised? Very well. If we may go and fetch what we will need on the ship you can then come and collect our chests."

"Of course, Captain."

The women retired to their chamber to collect items they might need during the voyage. For Eriana, Bennet and Semma it would be mainly their weapons while Ursula collected her medical basket. Tyra brought the bag of 'feminine' needs while Kaldara carried the satchel of bandages. Once down in the courtyard again the men, escorted by female staff, ascended to bring down their chests.

While they waited Ursula noticed a flash of white on Eriana's front. She remembered that the Princess, despite her previous protestations about needlework, had spent part of the previous evening sewing, although what it was had not been obvious. Now it was revealed as a rectangle of canvas, worked into a tube and slid snugly over the front of her baldric. On the tube, which was in effect an epaulet, were roughly sewn four bars of black fabric and, in the empty space at the top, a crude hull, mast and square sail had been added in ink.

I should have realized. If she wears that guardswoman's uniform with her baldric there is no place for rank insignia... which she might need when we arrive at Yod.

Once all were ready the procession walked out of the gate and down to the dock area. Once again the uniforms and bare legs excited comment from those they passed. Inside the gated docks there was no ceremony, unlike the previous departure, and the party simply walked along the pontoons until they reached the Visund, already bustling with men and activity.

Lars detailed several men off to help bring the chests while the women went aboard and found their usual positions.

"I did not think that there would be so many men on board this ship. I was surprised when I reached the ship that first time but by then I was committed."

Ursula replied, "As I understand it, Kaldara, these ships have traditionally been used for many different purposes. The reason there are so many men on board the Visund is that they are all sworn retainers of Her Highness. Essentially this ship is a warship and her men will fight to attack or defend, according to circumstance. But, with a much smaller crew, ships like this can be used to carry cargo. I think that slightly smaller versions are used for fishing as well."

Semma added, "This is not all those who arrived on the Visund, Kaldara. Some have found new lives in Palarand while others perished on that first long voyage Her Highness made, when she herself escaped from her father. I think that there may have been more than fifty aboard, perhaps even sixty."

"Fifty? Maker!"

"Do not forget," Semma added, "that all those folk must needs take all their provisions with them, since they could catch fish, aye, but not cook them. Nor could they drink the water of the sea, which is salt and poison to man. As well as all their gear that meant there would be sacks of food and barrels of beer filling this hull."

"Could not cook! No, I suppose that they could not, could they? The ship would burn. Do you know how long that first journey was?"

Semma shook her head. "I do not. A number of days, perhaps eight or ten, on the wide ocean beyond the end of the Sirrel. There were bad storms, too, which sank some of the ships that her father sent to catch them and nearly sank this one."

A disbelieving Kaldara swung to Bennet with a questioning look.

The older guardswoman shook her head. "I cannot make answer, child. I know that Her Highness's journey from her homelands to mine was terrible, but much of that story has become myth and legend. Even if you were to ask some of these men what happened, you would be told different tales, I deem."

"But that journey really happened?"

"Oh, aye, that much is known. I did see a glimpse of her when she first arrived at the palace, for by chance we passed in a corridor the first morning that she went to breakfast. Her attire was all wrinkled and stained, as though by the sea. Maybe one day all will be written down for others to read, and we will learn the truth."

"Let go aft!"

The women looked up to see Eriana on the stern deck with Tor. Everybody else settled down and watched as the lines were thrown from the pontoon. The Visund came free and, with four oars each end, began to rotate in the channel between the lines of moored boats. Once pointed in roughly the right direction the other oars were slid into place and the ship was rowed out to the wide river.

This early in the day there was still a slight mist on the surface, making the further shore indistinct. Despite that, the customary twin-hulled ferries had already begun to make the crossing to and from Wabern in Ferenis. Once sufficiently far from the shore Tor swung the ship upstream and the sail was lowered, allowing the oars to be brought inboard and stowed.

"How long will it take us to reach Yod?"

"I was told that the capital is about a half day's ride from Tobeligo," Ursula replied. "Of course the river goes another way so it may take longer. I think Her Highness expects us to arrive at mid or late afternoon, that is what I heard her discuss with Hashim yesterday."

"Oh. Yes, I recall now." Kaldara pointed. "We head towards that side of the valley and turn, then turn again, is that right?"

Ursula examined her memory of the map in her head. "Yes, that is about right. We may have to stop somewhere for lunch and an afternoon nap, though. Usually we do. We are not in a great hurry to arrive anywhere."

"As you say."

* * *

Kaldara had been surprised and somewhat shocked when the ship had been run up onto the sandy bank at lunchtime.

"But we will be stuck!"

Brodgar gave her a grin. "We do this all time, Mistress. No wharf or fancy docks where we come from."

Her brow furrowed. "But how- Never mind. You know what you are doing, of course."

"Yah. Done all the time. Does not hurt ship." With another grin he added, "Usually."

There had been a wharf-like structure at the small inlet where they had paused to take lunch, but it was choked with local craft. Eriana had simply shrugged and pointed to the nearby shoreline. Now men came walking down the fine sand to greet the strange arrivals.

The oldest of the men called up, "Ho, the ship! Are you in trouble?"

Eriana climbed into the bow to greet them. "Good day to you. I saw that your wharves were full so chose the beach. It is not a problem, we will take no damage. Can you provide lunch here for us or do we make our own?"

"Mistress, we can provide lunch," the man replied, "but you are a large crew, it may take time. Are you troops? I do not know that uniform."

"We may be considered troops, aye, but today we are merely travelers on the river. We began this journey in Dekarran some weeks ago and are exploring upstream. What is this place?"

"Our village is named Whyrram's Wharf, Mistress. Dekarran? In Palarand? Mistress, you have come a long way."

"Aye, and we have many more marks to go before we may return to Palarand. If I may introduce myself. I am Captain Eriana, owner of this ship which is named the Visund."

"A woman owning such a vessel? To be captain would be considered unusual in these parts but for such as you to own a ship is unheard of! I am named Jarvel, Captain. If anyone could be said to order the use of our wharf, it would be me. You and your crew are welcome in Whyrram's Wharf, Captain."

"Thank you, Master Jarvel. We can provide a certain amount of food for the lunch should your village be short. We do not desire to cause you any difficulty."

Jarvel shrugged. "As you desire, Captain. It may be that your provisions will offer a welcome change since, as you must realize, our usual diet is very simple."

"Then I will choose some foods that you and your people may enjoy."

Eriana turned and issued a stream of Norse at Adin, who turned and began giving instructions while pointing at sacks and barrels.

Jarvel called up, "If I may ask, Captain, what numbers are you?"

"We are presently twenty, no, twenty-three men and six women. By your leave, I doubt not your honor but I must needs leave a few to mind my ship."

Jarvel bowed. "Captain, we are but poor fisher folk who sometimes offer food and shade for passing river craft. We would not dare interfere with your ship since word would soon travel the river and few others would call here. Plainly put, Captain, the coin we get from travelers is essential to our survival."

"As you say. I have no problem offering coin for your coffers. My men will come ashore to stretch their legs now, and to bring our food to the village."

"As you desire, Captain."

A large area had been set aside between the wharf and the huts of the village for occasional visitors such as themselves to use. It held a number of rough tables and benches, all protected by simple framed awnings of striped cloth. The men all streamed towards the tables and found seats. Jarvel eyed them with interest and a certain amount of trepidation.

"Your men look strange to my eye, Captain. Forgive me, we have had troops from several countries pass through here and your men do not look like any of them. That coloration... you cannot surely be of Palarand?"

Eriana grinned. "Not originally, no. We come from a land much further south, beyond the Palumaks -"

"I beg your pardon, Captain, what are the Palumaks?"

"Why, they are a large range of high mountains on the south side of the mouth of the Sirrel. Our land lies on the coast beyond those. However, I came to Palarand for... personal reasons... in my ship with my retainers and we have all given our oaths to King Robanar."

Jarvel's eyebrows rose. "Robanar? Indeed? Is he as fierce as people say?"

"I found him a considerate and thoughtful man, though others may view him differently." She gave the man a meaningful glance. "He became fierce when those of Yod invaded his lands, to seek to abduct or kill his people."

"Ah?" The man returned her gaze steadily. "Captain, you speak of our Overlords, those who named themselves the Ascendancy. Now their blight has been lifted from our lands and we shall trouble no-one in the river valley in times to come. We of Yod's soil have found our voice and will not be so easily led in future."

Eriana glanced quickly around the village. "Did you have any trouble here?"

A shrug. "Many of our young men were taken for the war, Captain. A few have returned already, some more may do so when everything quietens down again. Those of Ferenis came here early on, once they had crossed the river, but they expected no resistance and got none, especially when we told them what we had done with the local Commissioner."

"Commissioner?"

"Yes, Captain, the official sent by the Overlords to rule us. When word came that Yod City was in disarray, we and others from two other villages he governed took the Commissioner down to the wharf and held him down in the river until he stopped kicking." Jarvel grinned. "Since he cared not to give us orders after that, we decided to conduct our own affairs in the traditional manner. Much better!"

Eriana grinned back but the grin faded. "You know that some of your folk may never return? Oh, I do not speak of the dead, but some of those who survived, perhaps as prisoners, have chosen to remain in other lands. You may never see them again, never even learn of their fate."

Jarvel was solemn. "I understand you, Captain. We always expect that not all will return from battle but your news means that, if others do not return, then we may have problems bringing in the harvest." He nodded. "I thank you for your information, Captain, it means that I must needs speak with the other village elders to decide what to do."

A young man approached and Jarvel asked, "What is it, Marsel?"

"The party is so large that we must needs get some more wood for the fire, Jarvel. Brodo sent me to ask you which pile to take from."

"Ah." He turned. "Captain, if you would excuse me. The quicker the fires are dealt with the quicker your men will have their lunch."

"If I may offer," Eriana said, "my men will help if you need wood moving."

Jarvel brightened. "Of course, Captain, and thank you again."

She walked towards the tables, issuing a stream of orders in Norse.

* * *

On the river once more it was hot and sticky. There was a thin haze of cloud high above, making the westering sun look murky but not appreciably offering any respite from the heat. The wind had dropped, too, meaning that the Visund limped along slower than Eriana thought was prudent.

«Shall we use our oars, Tor? If we keep at this pace it will be dark before we get anywhere!»

The steersman looked up at the sail. «A few moments longer, Captain. See,» he pointed north-east, «the clouds thicken, perhaps a squall comes. We will get wet but can take advantage of the wind it will bring.»

The squall failed to arrive but the wind did rise, bringing clean, fresher air from the distant sea. The sail bellied out once more and the ship surged ahead. Soon a forest of black poles appeared on their left bank, indicating a port of some kind. Hashim came to the rear of the ship.

"Captain, the harbor of Yod approaches to your left. When I was here last, as a free man, there were special pontoons reserved for foreign vessels. I do not know if that rule still applies."

"Hmm." Eriana's lips set. "How shall we find out? Do they use the flag system here?"

"They do, Captain." Hashim nodded. "If I may borrow one of your distance-seeing devices."

"What? Oh, my telescope. Of course." Eriana opened the lid of the case and pulled out the brass tube, handing it to Hashim. "What do you seek?"

"Why, any man waving a flag, Captain!"

There was such a man, he had flags, but they were held crossed in front of his legs.

"Captain, he says not here, go further along."

Eriana peered into the distance. "There are a lot of pontoons here, and most of them are busy. Did anyone tell them that we were coming?"

"Surely, Captain, but," Hashim shrugged, "that would have been from Tobeligo, of course, and any message may not have arrived - or not considered important even if it did arrive." He explained, "If those of Yod still govern the harbor they may consider foreign vessels beneath their notice. Before the war they certainly did, though they desired our wines and grain sorely enough. However, if they are not in charge then others may have chosen to order the port a different way."

Eriana sighed and swung to peer briefly at the sun, now heading for the western hills.

"I like this not," she decided. "If we see another man with flags I will heave to nearby and we may have a conversation. I want to get us properly moored as soon as possible. We have two or three hours of light left but we still have to find accommodation and settle ourselves in our quarters, wherever they may be, before it becomes too dark."

"Hours, Captain? I do not know this word."

She grinned down at the pilot. "Think of it as a little shorter than a bell, Hashim. In Einnland, and in... other lands, the days are divided into twenty-four, not twenty. It is the way I and all my crew are accustomed to thinking of time."

"Ah? As you say, Captain. Look, yonder! There is a flag-man."

Eriana turned. "Tor? Steer us near enough to talk. Can you hold us against the current?"

The steersman considered. "Yes, Captain, if I trim the sail slightly."

Tor shouted instructions to the men and the sail was trimmed, both in angle and in length, as he gently steered the Visund close to the pontoon with the man on it. That worthy, who wore a bright uniform, watched with interest and, once the ship was balanced against both river flow and wind, nodded approvingly.

"What vessel?" he shouted.

Eriana looked at him and then turned to Tor. «I do not know that uniform. Do you recognize it?»

«I might, Captain. Do you remember when we were forced to come to land after we tangled with that big fish? Where that Duke was? It seems to me the colors may be those of the men at that town.»

Her eyes narrowed. "Duke Jarwin? Virgulend? Aye," she nodded, "you could be right. At least he is not a Yodan."

She turned back. "We are the Visund, of Palarand, on our way upriver. Where must we moor?"

"If you would excuse me." The man leafed through a wad of parchment notes looking for the name. "Ah, this is..." He looked up abruptly. "The Visund, you say? Are you sure? We did not expect..?" The confusion on his face was evident.

Eriana grinned at him. "Not what you expected? I have heard that before. Where must we moor? Time passes and we must needs find accommodation and so on."

"As you say." He pulled a face. "You are so large..." He thought then pointed. "There is a pole painted red. Turn there and there should be space on your right."

"My thanks to you."

Tor leaned on the steering oar, changing the direction slightly, and this was enough to overcome the current and cause the Visund to ease upstream. After the red pole, Tor pulled the oar hard over and the bow turned into the wind. As it was now facing upwind, several oars were deployed to draw the ship among the other craft moored to either side. The sail, no longer of use, was lowered and stowed.

"There! Head for that space there!"

The Visund was large enough to overlap the pontoons at either end but there was just space to fit in between the other craft moored on that side. As two sailors jumped across carrying mooring lines two men ran along the pontoons from the land end.

"Stop! You cannot moor here! This space is reserved for an important visitor!"

Eriana rolled her eyes but waited until the mooring lines were secure before she jumped across.

"We were told to moor here by one of your colleagues. Who would be so important that such a space would be reserved for them?"

The two were wearing similar uniforms to the man she had spoken to before but neither was obviously an officer. The older of the two bridled at her tone.

"I do not see how it is any of your business, Mistress." He glanced at the Visund with a curled lip. "Someone who would not be seen on such a crude vessel, I deem. Why, it does not even have a deck, let alone a cabin fit for a noble!"

He failed to notice the glare she bestowed upon him. "I suppose you will tell me that you are expecting a Princess from Palarand. I am she."

"What? Impossible! I cannot believe..." He ran out of words, just staring at Eriana.

"Since you refuse to believe me, I must needs fetch my credentials."

She turned and hopped back on board, disappearing among the crew to the stern of the ship. Shortly she returned, sword in place and accompanied by Lars, Eirik and Tor, all fully armed, together with Kalmenar. The two men goggled at the sword hilt looming over her right shoulder and the several large, fearsome men accompanying her.

"I am Eriana, by the decree of King Robanar styled Princess of Palarand. This is my ship and these are my men." She gestured. "Here is Baron Kalmenar, my diplomatic advisor."

Kalmenar moved forward and held out a scroll. "If you may observe, His Majesty provides this document to prove Her Highness's title."

With nerveless fingers the man took the scroll, unrolled it and read. His color paled as they watched. He managed to hand it back without dropping it in the water.

He bowed low, his companion following. "A thousand pardons, Your Highness! If you will forgive my mistaken assumption. We are not so used to receiving visitors of such rank in Yod's port, I assumed that your vessel would be the barge of a noble, not this, this..."

"...Ship like those which customarily sail the wide oceans of Anmar? Indeed. So, are you content that we may moor here? I am anxious to settle myself, my party and my crew before it becomes too dark."

"Of course, Your Highness! This berth was provided for your... vessel... so of course you may use it." His gaze swung from end to end of the Visund. "Though we did not expect it to be so large."

She sniffed. "I have seen galleys of like size."

"As you say, Your Highness, but they have mooring differently arranged further along the port." He licked his lips. "If I may ask how many of you there are?"

"We are presently six women and twenty-three men. What provision is there for guarding my ship? As you may see, everything we possess is open to view. Some we will take to our lodgings, of course, but I would not wish for the rest to be stolen while we slept."

The other man spoke. "Highness, we of the port administration are all of Virgulend. We are honor bound to provide a secure watch over all the craft that come here. You may have no fear over the safety of your goods and materials."

Her eyes narrowed. "You so swear?"

"Highness, I do."

Kalmenar said, "Heard and witnessed."

Eriana told the man, "By chance we spent a night in Virgulend as guests of Duke Jarwin. It was not a pleasant experience and we were not impressed by the honor of those who attended him. Be aware that I and my men will hold you and yours to your word."

The man gulped and bowed.

Eriana turned and issued instructions to the crew. Tor and Lars went back on board to organize the exodus. Once space had been made the other female members of the crew climbed off and Eriana turned to the men.

"If you would lead the way."

Although the layout of the port was different the arrangement was much as it had been in Tobeligo. The women had been provided a room together in the local transit hostel while most of the men were billeted some distance away in what had once been a barracks for Yod's waterborne forces. The six went immediately down to the bathing facilities and, by the time they had returned, their chests had been delivered.

Bennet asked, "What should we wear this evening, Highness?"

Eriana considered. "For now I would suggest that we wear what we wore earlier. There is something about this place I do not like. Better that we show them we are like them than that they consider us their entertainment."

Semma remarked, "It is certainly noisy enough."

Ursula peered out through one of the windows, which overlooked the central courtyard. There were a number of men, mugs and steins in hand, standing around talking, while bright lights came from the open doors to her left. There was certainly a noticeable level of noise coming from the common room.

"Highness, I am not sure that what we wear is going to make any difference. There are a lot of men down there and it sounds as if most of them have already begun drinking heavily."

Eriana shrugged. "They are there, we must needs eat. We will do whatever we must."

Bennett asked, "Swords, Highness?"

"To eat our meal? I do not think so. Bring your eating knives and your forks, of course, but we go to eat, not to do battle."

There were no servants about when they emerged from their chamber so Eriana led them down the front stairs and automatically turned towards the common room. At their appearance in the doorway there was a sudden hush and then a cheer.

"Hey, lads! Look! The entertainment has arrived!"

Oh, no. Ursula suddenly realized what the six would look like. There were no marks of unit or rank so the three in uniforms with short skirts could have been taken for dancers, while Tyra, Kaldara and herself would have been 'company' for the men, perhaps later.

One of the men approached and confirmed her fears. "Shall we clear a space for your dances, Mistress?"

Eriana looked coldly at him. "We are not here for you, but to obtain food. Stand away from us!"

By that time others had pushed forward until they were surrounded on three sides by men who had only one thing on their minds.

"Why bother with dances?" one said. "That big one will take some wrestling so I'll have first go with that smaller one to her right."

Another said, "I prefer something a little softer myself. How about that little one on the end?"

Ursula instinctively put a protective arm around Kaldara.

His mate replied, "I didn't take you for a child botherer, Kento! She's way too young for the likes of you. Now that one, she's more your size and I'll bet she has the experience too."

A biggish man somewhat more inebriated than his mates leaned forward, his hand grasping. "C'mere, darling, gi'us a jig!"

Eriana backhanded him, sending him sprawling on the floor and scattering some of the others. At the same time, Bennett and Semma went into ready positions, hands poised.

There was a hush in the room.

"What's happening?" asked someone from the back.

"Dunno - she just attacked him - I think."

Another voice, a little less befuddled, suddenly spoke up. "Hey, they ain't dance outfits, they're uniforms."

There was some scattered laughter at this. One shouted, "Women? In uniforms? You're crazy!"

Someone else said, "Maybe not. Remember our Women's Auxiliary outfit, though these ain't dressed right for that."

"Dead right there," a third stated. "What decent women would go around showing that much leg?"

Someone else snickered. "Looks about just the right amount of leg to me!"

Eriana had had enough. "SILENCE! I am Princess Eriana of Palarand and this is the uniform of the Palace Guard. We are NOT your entertainment!"

"If you ain't, then wotcha doin' in 'ere, then? Are you sure you ain't got time for a dance or two?"

"Tsss!" Eriana turned. "It seems that we have come to the wrong chamber. Let us go and see if -"

"Mistress?"

A female hostel servant had caught up to them. Eriana turned some more and began to glare, then realized that she was dressed exactly the same as Bennett and Semma. Who would know who was the leader of the party, if any?

A hand reached out and yanked Ursula back into the room. "Give us a kiss, darling."

Bennet took the arm the hand was attached to, twisted, bent and sent the owner flying into the crowd. There was a roar. "Fight!"

Ursula backed rapidly towards the door as the others hastily escaped through it. At the same time she saw other men come in through the side doors into the courtyard, some carrying heavy sticks. The servant's voice took her attention.

"Mistresses, you should not have gone in there, we have a separate dining chamber for any female guests. If you would all follow me."

One of the newcomers came through the doorway after them. He was wearing a white neckerchief. He saw the servant and spoke.

"This time we got here before it went too far. Who are these?"

Eriana answered. "I am Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and these ladies are my companions. We came down to seek food."

The man's eyes widened but he nodded and then bowed. "Your Highness, I apologize for the disturbance." He winced as the 'disturbance' could be loudly heard behind him. "If you would follow Minna, she will take you to a safe chamber." He shook his head. "There are too many troops in the city, I deem, and all want what men have always wanted. Ah, have you any men of your own staying at the hostel?"

"They are all staying elsewhere, my man. Your name?"

He bowed. "Darro, late of Smordan and in charge of the street patrol. If you would excuse me, Your Highness."

"Of course." As the man bowed and turned away Eriana said to the servant, "If you would lead the way."

Minna led them back to the stairway and off in the other direction. There was a large chamber overlooking the courtyard with tables and chairs. Beyond that Ursula could see a dining room which took up the whole of the width of the building, but there were few travelers presently in it.

"If you and your party would be seated, Your Highness, I will ask Cook to come and tell you what is available." She made an apologetic face. "I regret the food may not be of the standard you are accustomed to."

Eriana waved a hand. "We are seasoned travelers, Minna. We have eaten with Kings, Princes and Dukes but also in many places like this one and, occasionally, food we have prepared and cooked ourselves over open fires in wild places. I doubt not that your kitchen can provide a meal that will satisfy all of us."

Minna curtseyed, pleased that Eriana had used her name. "You are gracious, Your Highness. If I may depart to the kitchen."

The servant returned after a short while with an older man who bowed towards the table.

"I am told one of you is a Princess?"

"That would be me," Eriana confirmed. "What can you offer us?"

"Your Highness, welcome to our hostel. Today we have roast brifil and gavakhan, regrettably most of the vegetables will be boiled rather than roasted." He was also apologetic. "With all those mouths in the common room to feed it is difficult to provide our customary choice. For the same reason I cannot offer you fish today nor any of the several pies that we have made in the past. There is plenty of fruit to follow, and, if I may, I will reserve the better of our cheeses for you to end with."

Eriana nodded. "It will be good enough. What have you to drink? I do not like wine but the beer the men drink will suffice. My companions may have other desires."

"Of course, Your Highness. We have some local white wine, red wine from Faralmark, small beer, pel, of course and we may be able to provide some fruit juice, though I must needs check my stock before naming the choices."

Selections were made and Cook and servant returned to their duties. Before they could return, a commotion was heard in the corridor, resulting in four men wearing a different uniform entering the chamber. Their leader was a short, young man with a close-cut black beard who was obviously in charge of the group. He looked at the women seated around the table and put his hands on his hips.

"Who the kavak are you? Who gave you permission to come to this hostel and cause trouble? It is difficult enough for us to keep order here without some troupe of dancing girls getting the men excited. Name yourselves and tell me your business in Yod, or I'll have you thrown out!"

Eriana rose to her full height and stared at the newcomer. "If you had bothered to ask, the hostel owner would have told you that I am Princess Eriana of Palarand and that my business here is my own. This, should you not know, is the uniform of the Palace Guard and these two are members of that Guard."

"Pah! Princess of Palarand? Impossible! I know the palace well, since my father serves King Robanar. I know the uniform of the Palace Guard which, it is true, your attire somewhat resembles, but I do not think that anyone would be foolish enough to admit women to it. I also know the two daughters of the King, Elizet and Malann, and I know that both have married and moved away. He has no other daughters, only a son."

"That is no longer true. Prince Keren has taken a wife who is now Princess Garia of Palarand." The man started. "For myself," Eriana continued, "I am the daughter of another King, estranged from my father, and I and my men have been granted sanctuary in Palarand as reward for a task done during the war. Robanar has graciously permitted me to retain my style and title. Who are you, who know so much about Palarand and its peoples? I did not see you at Garia's wedding."

He grimaced at hearing Garia's name, but replied. "I am Count Marlin of Brikant, and I am Under-Marshal of the troops controlling the docks of Yod. You may speak of Palarand matters as though you are familiar with them but I do not believe any of what you say. I would have proof of your words before I accept your presence in this place!"